Home
  By Author [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Title [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Language
all Classics books content using ISYS

Download this book: [ ASCII | HTML | PDF ]

Look for this book on Amazon


We have new books nearly every day.
If you would like a news letter once a week or once a month
fill out this form and we will give you a summary of the books for that week or month by email.

Title: Denry the Audacious
Author: Bennett, Arnold, 1867-1931
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.
Copyright Status: Not copyrighted in the United States. If you live elsewhere check the laws of your country before downloading this ebook. See comments about copyright issues at end of book.

*** Start of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Denry the Audacious" ***

This book is indexed by ISYS Web Indexing system to allow the reader find any word or number within the document.



[Illustration: Cover]



                          Denry the Audacious


                                   By

                             Arnold Bennett

                         Author of "Clayhanger"



                                NEW YORK
                         E. P. DUTTON & COMPANY
                      31 West Twenty-Third Street



                    THE DEEDS OF DENRY THE AUDACIOUS

                          COPYRIGHT, 1910, BY
                         E. P. BUTTON & COMPANY


                          DENRY THE AUDACIOUS

                          COPYRIGHT, 1911, BY
                         E. P. BUTTON & COMPANY



                   The Knickerbocker Press, New York



                                CONTENTS


CHAPTER

      I. The Dance
     II. The Widow Hullins’s House
    III. The Pantechnicon
     IV. Wrecking of a Life
      V. The Mercantile Marine
     VI. His Burglary
    VII. The Rescuer of Dames
   VIII. Raising a Wigwam
     IX. The Great Newspaper War
      X. His Infamy
     XI. In the Alps
    XII. The Supreme Honour



                          Denry the Audacious



                         CHAPTER I.  THE DANCE


                                   II


Edward Henry Machin first saw the smoke on the 27th May, 1867, in
Brougham Street, Bursley, the most ancient of the Five Towns. Brougham
Street runs down from St. Luke’s Square straight into the Shropshire
Union Canal, and consists partly of buildings known as "potbanks" (until
they come to be sold by auction, when auctioneers describe them as
"extensive earthenware manufactories") and partly of cottages whose
highest rent is four-and-six a week.  In such surroundings was an
extraordinary man born.  He was the only anxiety of a widowed mother,
who gained her livelihood and his by making up "ladies’ own materials"
in ladies’ own houses.  Mrs. Machin, however, had a specialty apart from
her vocation; she could wash flannel with less shrinking than any other
woman in the district, and she could wash fine lace without ruining it;
thus often she came to sew and remained to wash.  A somewhat gloomy
woman; thin, with a tongue!  But I liked her.  She saved a certain
amount of time every day by addressing her son as Denry instead of
Edward Henry.

Not intellectual, not industrious, Denry would have maintained the
average dignity of labour on a potbank had he not at the age of twelve
won a scholarship from the Board School to the Endowed School.  He owed
his triumph to audacity rather than learning, and to chance rather than
design.  On the second day of the examination he happened to arrive in
the examination room ten minutes too soon for the afternoon sitting.  He
wandered about the place exercising his curiosity, and reached the
master’s desk.  On the desk was a tabulated form with names of
candidates and the number of marks achieved by each in each subject of
the previous day. He had done badly in Geography, and saw seven marks
against his name in the geographical column, out of a possible thirty.
The figures had been written in pencil.  The very pencil lay on the
desk.  He picked it up, glanced at the door and at the rows of empty
desks, and wrote a neat "2" in front of the 7; then he strolled
innocently forth and came back late. His trick ought to have been found
out—the odds were against him—but it was not found out.  Of course it
was dishonest.  Yes, but I will not agree that Denry was uncommonly
vicious.  Every schoolboy is dishonest, by the adult standard.  If I
knew an honest schoolboy I would begin to count my silver spoons as he
grew up.  All is fair between schoolboys and schoolmasters.

This dazzling feat seemed to influence not only Denry’s career but also
his character.  He gradually came to believe that he had won the
scholarship by genuine merit, and that he was a remarkable boy and
destined to great ends. His new companions, whose mothers employed
Denry’s mother, also believed that he was a remarkable boy; but they did
not forget, in their cheerful gentlemanly way, to call him
"washer-woman."  Happily Denry did not mind.  He had a thick skin, and
fair hair and bright eyes and broad shoulders, and the jolly gaiety of
his disposition developed daily.  He did not shine at the school; he
failed to fulfil the rosy promise of the scholarship; but he was not
stupider than the majority; and his opinion of himself, having once
risen, remained at "set fair."  It was inconceivable that he should work
in clay with his hands.

When he was sixteen his mother, by operations on a yard and a half of
Brussels point lace, put Mrs. Emery under an obligation. Mrs. Emery was
the sister of Mr. Duncalf.  Mr. Duncalf was the Town Clerk of Bursley,
and a solicitor.  It is well known that all bureaucracies are
honeycombed with intrigue.  Denry Machin left school to be clerk to Mr.
Duncalf, on the condition that within a year he should be able to write
shorthand at the rate of a hundred and fifty words a minute.  In those
days mediocre and incorrect shorthand was not a drug in the market.  He
complied (more or less, and decidedly less than more) with the
condition.  And for several years he really thought that he had nothing
further to hope for.  Then he met the Countess.



                                   II


The Countess of Chell was born of poor but picturesque parents, and she
could put her finger on her great-grandfather’s grandfather.  Her mother
gained her livelihood and her daughter’s by allowing herself to be seen
a great deal with humbler but richer people’s daughters.  The Countess
was brought up to matrimony.  She was aimed and timed to hit a given
mark at a given moment.  She succeeded.  She married the Earl of Chell.
She also married about twenty thousand acres in England, about a fifth
of Scotland, a house in Picadilly, seven country seats (including
Sneyd), a steam-yacht, and five hundred thousand pounds’ worth of shares
in the Midland Railway.  She was young and pretty.  She had travelled in
China and written a book about China.  She sang at charity concerts and
acted in private theatricals.  She sketched from nature.  She was one of
the great hostesses of London.  And she had not the slightest tendency
to stoutness.  All this did not satisfy her.  She was ambitious!  She
wanted to be taken seriously.  She wanted to enter into the life of the
people.  She saw in the quarter of a million souls that constitute the
Five Towns a unique means to her end, an unrivalled toy.  And she
determined to be identified with all that was most serious in the social
progress of the Five Towns.  Hence some fifteen thousand pounds were
spent in refurbishing Sneyd Hall, which lies on the edge of the Five
Towns, and the Earl and Countess passed four months of the year there.
Hence the Earl, a mild, retiring man, when invited by the Town Council
to be the ornamental Mayor of Bursley, accepted the invitation.  Hence
the Mayor and Mayoress gave an immense afternoon reception, to
practically the entire roll of burgesses. And hence, a little later, the
Mayoress let it be known that she meant to give a municipal ball. The
news of the ball thrilled Bursley more than anything had thrilled
Bursley since the signing of Magna Charta.  Nevertheless municipal balls
had been offered by previous mayoresses.  One can only suppose that in
Bursley there remains a peculiar respect for land, railway stock,
steam-yachts, and great-grandfather’s grandfathers.

Now everybody of account had been asked to the reception.  But everybody
could not be asked to the ball, because not more than two hundred people
could dance in the Town Hall. There were nearly thirty-five thousand
inhabitants in Bursley, of whom quite two thousand "counted," even
though they did not dance.



                                  III


Three weeks and three days before the ball, Denry Machin was seated one
Monday alone in Mr. Duncalf’s private offices in Duck Square (where he
carried on his practice as a solicitor) when in stepped a tall and
pretty young woman dressed very smartly but soberly in dark green. On
the desk in front of Denry were several wide sheets of "abstract" paper,
concealed by a copy of that morning’s _Athletic News_.  Before Denry
could even think of reversing the positions of the abstract paper and
the _Athletic News_, the young woman said, "Good morning," in a very
friendly style.  She had a shrill voice and an efficient smile.

"Good morning, Madam," said Denry.

"Mr. Duncalf in?" asked the young woman.

(Why should Denry have slipped off his stool? It is utterly against
etiquette for solicitors’ clerks to slip off their stools while
answering enquiries.)

"No, Madam; he ’s across at the Town Hall," said Denry.

The young lady shook her head playfully, with a faint smile.

"I ’ve just been there," she said.  "They said he was here."

"I daresay I could find him, Madam—if you would——"

She now smiled broadly.  "Conservative Club, I suppose?" she said, with
an air deliciously confidential.

He too smiled.

"Oh, no," she said, after a little pause, "just tell him I ’ve called."

"Certainly, Madam.  Nothing I can do?"

She was already turning away, but she turned back and scrutinised his
face, as Denry thought, roguishly.

"You might just give him this list," she said, taking a paper from her
satchel and spreading it.  She had come to the desk; their elbows
touched.  "He is n’t to take any notice of the crossings-out in red
ink—you understand.  Of course I ’m relying on him for the other lists,
and I expect all the invitations to be out on Wednesday.  Good morning."

She was gone.  He sprang to the grimy window.  Outside, in the snow,
were a brougham, twin horses, twin men in yellow, and a little crowd of
youngsters and oldsters.  She flashed across the footpath, and vanished;
the door of the carriage banged, one of the twins in yellow leaped up to
his brother, and the whole affair dashed dangerously away.  The face of
the leaping twin was familiar to Denry.  The man had indeed once
inhabited Brougham Street, being known to the street as Jock, and his
mother had for long years been a friend of Mrs. Machin’s.

It was the first time Denry had seen the Countess, save at a distance.
Assuredly she was finer even than her photographs.  Entirely different
from what one would have expected!  So easy to talk to!  (Yet what had
he said to her? Nothing—and everything.)

He nodded his head, and murmured, "No mistake about that lot!"  Meaning,
presumably, that all that one had read about the brilliance of the
aristocracy was true, and more than true.

"She’s the finest woman that ever came into this town," he murmured.

The truth was that she surpassed his dreams of womanhood.  At two
o’clock she had been a name to him.  At five minutes past two he was in
love with her.  He felt profoundly thankful that, for a church
tea-meeting that evening, he happened to be wearing his best clothes.

It was while looking at her list of invitations to the ball that he
first conceived the fantastic scheme of attending the ball himself.  Mr.
Duncalf was, fussily and deferentially, managing the machinery of the
ball for the Countess.  He had prepared a little list of his own, of
people who ought to be invited.  Several aldermen had been requested to
do the same.  There were thus about a dozen lists to be combined into
one. Denry did the combining.  Nothing was easier than to insert the
name of E. H. Machin inconspicuously towards the centre of the list!
Nothing was easier than to lose the original lists, inadvertently, so
that if a question arose as to any particular name the responsibility
for it could not be ascertained without enquiries too delicate to be
made.  On Wednesday Denry received a lovely Bristol board stating in
copper plate that the Countess desired the pleasure of his company at
the ball; and on Thursday his name was ticked off on the list as one who
had accepted.



                                   IV


He had never been to a dance.  He had no dress-suit, and no notion of
dancing.

He was a strange inconsequent mixture of courage and timidity.  You and
I are consistent in character; we are either one thing or the other; but
Denry Machin had no consistency.

For three days he hesitated, and then, secretly trembling, he slipped
into Sillitoe’s the young tailor who had recently set up and who was
gathering together the _jeunesse dorée_ of the town.

"I want a dress-suit," he said.

Sillitoe, who knew that Denry only earned eighteen shilling a week,
replied with only superficial politeness that a dress-suit was out of
the question; he had already taken more orders than he could execute
without killing himself. The whole town had uprisen as one man and
demanded a dress-suit.

"So you ’re going to the ball, are you?" said Sillitoe, trying to
condescend, but in fact slightly impressed.

"Yes," said Denry, "are you?"

Sillitoe started and then shook his head.  "No time for balls," said he.

"I can get you an invitation, if you like," said Denry, glancing at the
door precisely as he had glanced at the door before adding 2 to 7.

"Oh!"  Sillitoe cocked his ears.  He was not a native of the town, and
had no alderman to protect his legitimate interests.

To cut a shameful story short, in a week Denry was being tried on.
Sillitoe allowed him two years’ credit.

The prospect of the ball gave an immense impetus to the study of the art
of dancing in Bursley, and so put quite a nice sum of money into the
pocket of Miss Earp, a young mistress in that art.  She was the daughter
of a furniture dealer with a passion for the bankruptcy court. Miss
Earp’s evening classes were attended by Denry, but none of his money
went into her pocket.  She was compensated by an expression of the
Countess’s desire for the pleasure of her company at the ball.

The Countess had aroused Denry’s interest in women as a sex.  Ruth Earp
quickened the interest.  She was plain, but she was only twenty-four,
and very graceful on her feet.  Denry had one or two strictly private
lessons from her in reversing.  She said to him one evening, when he was
practising reversing and they were entwined in the attitude prescribed
by the latest fashion: "Never mind me!  Think about yourself.  It’s the
same in dancing as it is in life—the woman’s duty is to adapt herself to
the man."  He did think about himself.  He was thinking about himself in
the middle of the night, and about her too.  There had been something in
her tone ... her eye...!  At the final lesson he enquired if she would
give him the first waltz at the ball.  She paused, then said yes.



                                   V


On the evening of the ball, Denry spent at least two hours in the
operation which was necessary before he could give the Countess the
pleasure of his company.  This operation took place in his minute
bedroom at the back of the cottage in Brougham Street, and it was of a
complex nature.  Three weeks ago he had innocently thought that you had
only to order a dress-suit and there you were!  He now knew that a
dress-suit is merely the beginning of anxiety.  Shirt! Collar!  Tie!
Studs!  Cuff-links!  Gloves! Handkerchief!  (He was very glad to learn
authoritatively from Sillitoe that handkerchiefs were no longer worn in
the waistcoat opening, and that men who so wore them were barbarians and
the truth was not in them.  Thus, an everyday handkerchief would do.)
Boots!...  Boots were the rock on which he had struck.  Sillitoe, in
addition to being a tailor, was a hosier, but by some flaw in the scheme
of the universe hosiers do not sell boots.  Except boots Denry could get
all he needed on credit; boots he could not get on credit, and he could
not pay cash for them.  Eventually he decided that his church boots must
be dazzled up to the level of this great secular occasion.  The pity was
that he forgot—not that he was of a forgetful disposition in great
matters; he was simply over-excited—he forgot to dazzle them up until
after he had fairly put his collar on and his necktie in a bow. It is
imprudent to touch blacking in a dress-shirt.  So Denry had to undo the
past and begin again.  This hurried him.  He was not afraid of being
late for the first waltz with Miss Ruth Earp, but he was afraid of not
being out of the house before his mother returned. Mrs. Machin had been
making up a lady’s own materials all day, naturally—the day being what
it was!  If she had had twelve hands instead of two, she might have made
up the own materials of half a dozen ladies instead of one, and earned
twenty-four shillings instead of four.  Denry did not want his mother to
see him ere he departed.  He had lavished an enormous amount of brains
and energy to the end of displaying himself in this refined and novel
attire to the gaze of two hundred persons, and yet his secret wish was
to deprive his mother of the beautiful spectacle!

However, she slipped in, with her bag and her seamy fingers and her
rather sardonic expression, at the very moment when Denry was putting on
his overcoat in the kitchen (there being insufficient room in the
passage).  He did what he could to hide his shirt-front (though she knew
all about it) and failed.

"Bless us!" she exclaimed briefly, going to the fire to warm her hands.

A harmless remark.  But her tone seemed to strip bare the vanity of
human greatness.

"I ’m in a hurry," said Denry importantly, as if he was going forth to
sign a treaty involving the welfare of nations.

"Well," said she, "happen ye are, Denry. But the kitchen table’s no
place for boot-brushes."

He had one piece of luck.  It froze.  Therefore, no anxiety about the
condition of boots!



                                   VI


The Countess was late; some trouble with a horse.  Happily the Earl had
been in Bursley all day and had dressed at the Conservative Club; and
his lordship had ordered that the programme of dances should be begun.
Denry learned this as soon as he emerged, effulgent, from the
gentlemen’s cloak-room into the broad red-carpeted corridor which runs
from end to end of the ground-floor of the Town Hall.  Many important
townspeople were chatting in the corridor—the innumerable Sweetnam
family, the Stanways, the great Etches, the Fearnses, Mrs. Clayton
Vernon, the Suttons, including Beatrice Sutton.  Of course everybody
knew him for Duncalf’s shorthand clerk and the son of the incomparable
flannel-washer; but universal white kid gloves constitute a democracy,
and Sillitoe could put more style into a suit than any other tailor in
the Five Towns.

"How do?" the eldest of the Sweetnam boys nodded carelessly.

"How do, Sweetnam?" said Denry with equal carelessness.

The thing was accomplished!  That greeting was like a masonic
initiation, and henceforward he was the peer of no matter whom.  At
first he had thought that four hundred eyes would be fastened on him,
their glance saying: "This youth is wearing a dress-suit for the first
time, and it is not paid for, either."  But it was not so.  And the
reason was that the entire population of the Town Hall was heartily
engaged in pretending that never in its life had it been seen after
seven o’clock of a night apart from a dress-suit.  Denry observed with
joy that, while numerous middle-aged and awkward men wore red or white
silk handkerchiefs in their waistcoats, such people as Charles Fearns,
the Sweetnams, and Harold Etches did not.  He was, then, in the shyness
of his handkerchief, on the side of the angels.

He passed up the double staircase (decorated with white or pale frocks
of unparalleled richness) and so into the grand hall.  A scarlet
orchestra was on the platform, and many people strolled about the floor
in attitudes of expectation.  The walls were festooned with flowers. The
thrill of being magnificent seized him, and he was drenched in a vast
desire to be truly magnificent himself.  He dreamt of magnificence,
boot-brushes kept sticking out of this dream like black mud out of snow.
In his reverie he looked about for Ruth Earp, but she was invisible.
Then he went down-stairs again, idly; gorgeously feigning that he spent
six evenings a week in ascending and descending monumental staircases,
appropriately clad.  He was determined to be as sublime as any one.

There was a stir in the corridor, and the sublimest consented to be
excited.

The Countess was announced to be imminent. Everybody was grouped round
the main portal, careless of temperatures.  Six times was the Countess
announced to be imminent before she actually appeared, expanding from
the narrow gloom of her black carriage like a magic vision. Aldermen
received her, and they did not do it with any excess of gracefulness.
They seemed afraid of her, as though she was recovering from influenza
and they feared to catch it.  She had precisely the same high voice, and
precisely the same efficient smile as she had employed to Denry, and
these instruments worked marvels on Aldermen; they were as melting as
salt on snow.  The Countess disappeared up-stairs in a cloud of shrill
apologies and trailing Aldermen. She seemed to have greeted everybody
except Denry.  Somehow he was relieved that she had not drawn attention
to him.  He lingered, hesitating, and then he saw a being in a long
yellow overcoat, with a bit of peacock’s feather at the summit of a
shiny high hat.  This being held a lady’s fur mantle.  Their eyes met.
Denry had to decide instantly.  He decided.

"Hello, Jock!" he said.

"Hello, Denry!" said the other, pleased.

"What’s been happening?" Denry enquired, friendly.

Then Jock told him about the antics of one of the Countess’s horses.

He went up-stairs again, and met Ruth Earp coming down.  She was
glorious in white. Except that nothing glittered in her hair, she looked
the very equal of the Countess, at a little distance, plain though her
features were.

"What about that waltz?" Denry began, informally.

"That waltz is nearly over," said Ruth Earp, with chilliness.  "I
suppose you ’ve been staring at her ladyship with all the other men."

"I ’m awfully sorry," he said.  "I did n’t know the waltz was——"

"Well, why did n’t you look at your programme?"

"Have n’t got one," he said naïvely.

He had omitted to take a programme.  Ninny! Barbarian!

"Better get one," she said, cuttingly, somewhat in her rôle of dancing
mistress.

"Can’t we finish the waltz?" he suggested, crestfallen.

"No!" she said, and continued her solitary way downwards.

She was hurt.  He tried to think of something to say that was equal to
the situation, and equal to the style of his suit.  But he could not.
In a moment he heard her, below him, greeting some male acquaintance in
the most effusive way.

Yet, if Denry had not committed a wicked crime for her, she could never
have come to the dance at all!

He got a programme, and with terror gripping his heart he asked sundry
young and middle-aged women whom he knew by sight and by name for a
dance.  (Ruth had taught him how to ask.)  Not one of them had a dance
left. Several looked at him as much as to say: "You must be a goose to
suppose that my programme is not filled up in the twinkling of my eye!"

Then he joined a group of despisers of dancing near the main door.
Harold Etches was there, the wealthiest manufacturer of his years
(barely twenty-four) in the Five Towns.  Also Sillitoe, cause of another
of Denry’s wicked crimes.  The group was taciturn, critical, and very
doggish.

The group observed that the Countess was not dancing.  The Earl was
dancing (need it be said with Mrs. Jos. Curtenly, second wife of the
Deputy Mayor?), but the Countess stood resolutely smiling, surrounded by
Aldermen. Possibly she was getting her breath; possibly nobody had had
the pluck to ask her.  Anyhow she seemed to be stranded there, on a
beach of Aldermen.  Very wisely she had brought with her no members of a
house-party from Sneyd Hall. Members of a house-party, at a municipal
ball, invariably operate as a bar between greatness and democracy; and
the Countess desired to participate in the life of the people.

"Why don’t some of those johnnies ask her?" Denry burst out.  He had
hitherto said nothing in the group, and he felt that he must be a man
with the rest of them.

"Well, _you_ go and do it.  It’s a free country," said Sillitoe.

"So I would, for two pins!" said Denry.

Harold Etches glanced at him, apparently resentful of his presence
there.  Harold Etches was determined to put the extinguisher on _him_.

"I ’ll bet you a fiver you don’t," said Etches, scornfully.

"I ’ll take you," said Denry very quickly, and very quickly walked off.



                                  VII


"She can’t eat me.  She can’t eat me!"

This was what he said to himself as he crossed the floor.  People seemed
to make a lane for him, divining his incredible intention.  If he had
not started at once, if his legs had not started of themselves, he would
never have started; and, not being in command of a fiver, he would
afterwards have cut a preposterous figure in the group.  But started he
was, like a piece of clockwork that could not be stopped! In the grand
crisis of his life something not himself, something more powerful than
himself, jumped up in him and forced him to do things. Now for the first
time he seemed to understand what had occurred within him in previous
crises.

In a second—so it appeared—he had reached the Countess.  Just behind her
was his employer, Mr. Duncalf, whom Denry had not previously noticed
there.  Denry regretted this, for he had never mentioned to Mr. Duncalf
that he was coming to the ball, and he feared Mr. Duncalf.

"Could I have this dance with you?" he demanded bluntly, but smiling and
showing his teeth.

No ceremonial title!  No mention of "pleasure" or "honour."  Not a trace
of the formula in which Ruth Earp had instructed him!  He forgot all
such trivialities.

("I’ve won that fiver, Mr. Harold Etches," he said to himself.)

The mouths of Aldermen inadvertently opened. Mr. Duncalf blenched.

"It’s nearly over, is n’t it?" said the Countess, still efficiently
smiling.  She did not recognise Denry.  In that suit he might have been
a Foreign Office attaché.

"Oh! that does n’t matter, I ’m sure!" said Denry.

She yielded, and he took the paradisiacal creature in his arms.  It was
her business that evening to be universally and inclusively polite. She
could not have begun with a refusal.  A refusal might have dried up all
other invitations whatsoever.  Besides, she saw that the Aldermen wanted
a lead.  Besides, she was young, though a Countess, and adored dancing.

Thus they waltzed together, while the flower of Bursley’s chivalry gazed
in enchantment.  The Countess’s fan, depending from her arm, dangled
against Denry’s suit in a rather confusing fashion which withdrew his
attention from his feet.  He laid hold of it gingerly between two
unemployed fingers.  After that he managed fairly well.  Once they came
perilously near the Earl and his partner; nothing else.  And then the
dance ended, exactly when Denry had begun to savour the astounding
spectacle of himself enclasping the Countess.

The Countess had soon perceived that he was the merest boy.

"You waltz quite nicely!" she said, like an aunt, but with more than an
aunt’s smile.

"Do I?" he beamed.  Then something compelled him to say: "Do you know,
it’s the first time I ’ve ever waltzed in my life, except in a lesson,
you know?"

"Really!" she murmured.  "You pick things up easily, I suppose?"

"Yes," he said.  "Do you?"

Either the question or the tone sent the Countess off into carillons of
amusement.  Everybody could see that Denry had made the Countess laugh
tremendously.  It was on this note that the waltz finished.  She was
still laughing when he bowed to her (as taught by Ruth Earp).  He could
not comprehend why she had so laughed, save on the supposition that he
was more humorous than he had suspected.  Anyhow he laughed too, and
they parted laughing.  He remembered that he had made a marked effect
(though not one of laughter) on the tailor by quickly returning the
question, "Are you?"  And his unpremeditated stroke with the Countess
was similar. When he had got ten yards on his way towards Harold Etches
and a fiver he felt something in his hand.  The Countess’s fan was
sticking between his fingers.  It had unhooked itself from her chain.
He furtively pocketed it.



                                  VIII


"Just the same as dancing with any other woman!"—he told this untruth in
reply to a question from Sillitoe.  It was the least he could do.  And
any other young man in his place would have said as much or as little.

"What was she laughing at?" somebody else asked.

"Ah!" said Denry judiciously, "wouldn’t you like to know?"

"Here you are!" said Etches, with an unattentive, plutocratic gesture
handing over a five-pound note.  He was one of those men who never
venture out of sight of a bank without a banknote in their
pockets—"because you never know what may turn up."

Denry accepted the note with a silent nod. In some directions he was
gifted with astounding insight.  And he could read in the faces of the
haughty males surrounding him that in the space of a few minutes he had
risen from nonentity into renown.  He had become a great man. He did not
at once realise how great, how renowned.  But he saw enough in those
eyes to cause his heart to glow, and to rouse in his brain those
ambitious dreams which stirred him upon occasion.  He left the group; he
had need of motion, and also of that mental privacy which one may enjoy
while strolling about on a crowded floor, in the midst of a considerable
noise.  He noticed that the Countess was now dancing with an Alderman,
and that the Alderman, by an oversight inexcusable in an Alderman, was
not wearing gloves.  It was he, Denry, who had broken the ice so that
the Aldermen might plunge into the water!  He first had danced with the
Countess, and had rendered her up to the Alderman with delicious gaiety
upon her countenance.  By instinct he knew Bursley, and he knew that he
would be talked of.  He knew that, for a time at any rate, he would
displace even Jos. Curtenly, that almost professional "card" and amuser
of burgesses, in the popular imagination. It would not be: "Have ye
heard Jos.’s latest?"  It would be: "Have ye heard about young Machin,
Duncalf’s clerk?"

Then he met Ruth Earp, strolling in the opposite direction with a young
girl, one of her pupils, of whom all he knew was that her name was
Nellie, and that this was her first ball: a childish little thing with a
wistful face.  He could not decide whether to look at Ruth or to avoid
her glance.  She settled the point by smiling at him in a manner that
could not be ignored.

"Are you going to make it up to me for that waltz you missed?" said Ruth
Earp.  She pretended to be vexed and stern, but he knew that she was
not.  "Or is your programme full?" she added.

"I should like to," he said simply.

"But perhaps you don’t care to dance with us poor ordinary people, now
you ’ve danced with the _Countess_!" she said, with a certain lofty and
bitter pride.

He perceived that his tone had lacked eagerness.

"Don’t talk like that," he said, as if hurt.

"Well," she said, "you can have the supper dance."

He took her programme to write on it.

"Why!" he said, "there’s a name down here for the supper dance.
’Herbert’ it looks like."

"Oh!" she replied carelessly, "that’s nothing.  Cross it out."

So he crossed Herbert out.

"Why don’t you ask Nellie here for a dance," said Ruth Earp.

And Nellie blushed.  He gathered that the possible honour of dancing
with the supremely great man had surpassed Nellie’s modest expectations.

"Can I have the next one?" he said.

"Oh, yes!" Nellie timidly whispered.

"It’s a polka, and you are n’t very good at polking, you know," Ruth
warned him.  "Still, Nellie will pull you through."

Nellie laughed, in silver.  The naïve child thought that Ruth was trying
to joke at Denry’s expense.  Her very manifest joy and pride in being
seen with the unique Mr. Machin, in being the next after the Countess to
dance with him, made another mirror in which Denry could discern the
reflection of his vast importance.

At the supper, which was worthy of the hospitable traditions of the
Chell family (though served standing-up in the police-court), he learnt
all the gossip of the dance from Ruth Earp; amongst other things that
more than one young man had asked the Countess for a dance, and had been
refused, though Ruth Earp for her part declined to believe that Aldermen
and Councillors had utterly absorbed the Countess’s programme.  Ruth
hinted that the Countess was keeping a second dance open for him, Denry.
When she asked him squarely if he meant to request another from the
Countess, he said, No, positively.  He knew when to let well alone, a
knowledge which is more precious than a knowledge of geography.  The
supper was the summit of Denry’s triumph.  The best people spoke to him
without being introduced.  And lovely creatures mysteriously and
intoxicatingly discovered that programmes which had been crammed two
hours before were not after all quite, quite full.

"Do tell us what the Countess was laughing at?"  This question was shot
at him at least thirty times.  He always said he would not tell. And one
girl who had danced with Mr. Stanway, who had danced with the Countess,
said that Mr. Stanway had said that the Countess would not tell, either.
Proof, here, that he was being extensively talked about!

Toward the end of the festivity the rumour floated abroad that the
Countess had lost her fan.  The rumour reached Denry, who maintained a
culpable silence.  But when all was over, and the Countess was
departing, he rushed down after her, and in a dramatic fashion which
demonstrated his genius for the effective, he caught her exactly as she
was getting into her carriage.

"I ’ve just picked it up," he said, pushing through the crowd of
worshippers.

"Oh! thank you so much!" she said.  And the Earl also thanked Denry.
And then the Countess, leaning from the carriage, said with archness in
her efficient smile: "You do pick things up easily, don’t you?"

And both Denry and the Countess laughed without restraint, and the
pillars of Bursley society were mystified.

Denry winked at Jock as the horses pawed away.  And Jock winked back.

The envied of all, Denry walked home, thinking violently.  At a stroke
he had become possessed of more than he could earn from Duncalf in a
month.  The faces of the Countess, of Ruth Earp, and of the timid Nellie
mingled in exquisite hallucinations before his tired eyes.  He was
inexpressibly happy.  Trouble, however, awaited him.



                 CHAPTER II.  THE WIDOW HULLINS’S HOUSE


                                   I


The simple fact that he first, of all the citizens of Bursley, had asked
a Countess for a dance (and not been refused) made a new man of Denry
Machin.  He was not only regarded by the whole town as a fellow
wonderful and dazzling; but he so regarded himself.  He could not get
over it.  He had always been cheerful, even to optimism.  He was now in
a permanent state of calm, assured jollity.  He would get up in the
morning with song and dance.  Bursley and the general world were no
longer Bursley and the general world; they had been mysteriously
transformed into an oyster; and Denry felt strangely that the
oyster-knife was lying about somewhere handy, but just out of sight, and
that presently he should spy it and seize it.  He waited for something
to happen.

And not in vain.

A few days after the historic revelry, Mrs. Codleyn called to see
Denry’s employer. Mr. Duncalf was her solicitor.  A stout, breathless,
and yet muscular woman of near sixty, the widow of a chemist and
druggist who had made money before limited companies had taken the
liberty of being pharmaceutical.  The money had been largely invested in
mortgage on cottage-property; the interest on it had not been paid, and
latterly Mrs. Codleyn had been obliged to foreclose, thus becoming the
owner of some seventy cottages.  Mrs. Codleyn, though they brought her
in about twelve pounds a week gross, esteemed these cottages an
infliction, a bugbear, an affront, and a positive source of loss.
Invariably she talked as though she would willingly present them to
anybody who cared to accept; "and glad to be rid of ’em!"  Most owners
of property talk thus.  She particularly hated paying the rates on them.

Now there had recently occurred, under the direction of the Borough
Surveyor, a re-valuation of the whole town.  This may not sound
exciting; yet a re-valuation is the most exciting event (save a
municipal ball given by a titled mayor) that can happen in any town.  If
your house is rated at £40 a year, and rates are 7/- in the £, and the
re-valuation lifts you up to £45, it means thirty-five shillings a year
right out of your pocket, which is the interest on £35.  And if the
re-valuation drops you to £35, it means thirty-five shillings _in_ your
pocket, which is a box of Havanas or a fancy waistcoat.  Is not this
exciting?  And there are seven thousand houses in Bursley.  Mrs. Codleyn
hoped that her ratable value would be reduced.  She based the hope
chiefly on the fact that she was a client of Mr. Duncalf, the Town
Clerk.  The Town Clerk was not the Borough Surveyor and had nothing to
do with the re-valuation.  Moreover Mrs. Codleyn presumably entrusted
him with her affairs because she considered him an honest man, and an
honest man could not honestly have sought to tickle the Borough Surveyor
out of the narrow path of rectitude in order to oblige a client.
Nevertheless Mrs. Codleyn thought that because she patronised the Town
Clerk her rates ought to be reduced!  Such is human nature in the
provinces—so different from human nature in London, where nobody ever
dreams of offering even a match to a municipal official, lest the act
might be construed into an insult.

It was on a Saturday morning that Mrs. Codleyn called to impart to Mr.
Duncalf the dissatisfaction with which she had learned the news (printed
on a bit of bluish paper) that her ratable value, far from being
reduced, had been slightly augmented.

The interview, as judged by the clerks through a lath-and-plaster wall
and by means of a speaking tube, atoned by its vivacity for its lack of
ceremony.  When the stairs had finished creaking under the descent of
Mrs. Codleyn’s righteous fury, Mr. Duncalf whistled sharply twice. Two
whistles meant Denry.  Denry picked up his shorthand note-book and
obeyed the summons.

"Take this down," said his master rudely and angrily.

Just as though Denry had abetted Mrs. Codleyn! Just as though Denry was
not a personage of high importance in the town, the friend of
Countesses, and a shorthand clerk only on the surface!

"Do you hear?"

"Yes, sir."

"Madam"—hitherto it had always been "dear Madam," or "dear Mrs.
Codleyn"—"Madam. Of course I need hardly say that if, after our
interview this morning and your extraordinary remarks, you wish to place
your interests in other hands, I shall be most happy to hand over all
the papers on payment of my costs.  Yours truly ...  To Mrs. Codleyn."

Denry reflected.  "Ass!  Why does n’t he let her cool down?"  Also:
"He’s got ’hands’ and ’hand’ in the same sentence.  Very ugly. Shows
what a temper he’s in!"  Shorthand clerks are always like
that—hypercritical.  Also: "Well, I jolly well hope she does chuck him!
Then I sha n’t have those rents to collect."  Every Monday, and often on
Tuesday too, Denry collected the rents of Mrs. Codleyn’s cottages: an
odious task for Denry.  Mr. Duncalf, though not affected by its
odiousness, deducted 7-½ Per cent. for the job from the rents.

"That ’ll do," said Mr. Duncalf.

But as Denry was leaving the room, Mr. Duncalf called with formidable
brusqueness:

"Machin."

"Yes, sir?"

In a flash Denry knew what was coming.  He felt, sickly, that a crisis
had supervened with the suddenness of a tidal wave.  And for one little
second it seemed to him that to have danced with a Countess while the
flower of Bursley’s chivalry watched in envious wonder, was not after
all the key to the door of success throughout life.

Undoubtedly he had practised fraud in sending to himself an invitation
to the ball! Undoubtedly he had practised fraud in sending invitations
to his tailor and his dancing-mistress! On the day after the ball,
beneath his great glory, he had trembled to meet Mr. Duncalf’s eye lest
Mr. Duncalf should ask him: "Machin, what were _you_ doing at the Town
Hall last night, behaving as if you were the Shah of Persia, the Prince
of Wales, and Mr. George Alexander?"  But Mr. Duncalf had said nothing,
and Mr. Duncalf’s eye had said nothing, and Denry thought that the
danger was past.

Now it surged up.

"Who invited you to the Mayor’s ball?" demanded Mr. Duncalf like
thunder.

Yes, there it was!  And a very difficult question!

"I did, sir," he blundered out.  Transparent veracity!  He simply could
not think of a lie.

"Why?"

"I thought you ’d perhaps forgotten to put my name down on the list of
invitations, sir."

"Oh!"  This, grimly.  "And I suppose you thought I ’d also forgotten to
put down that tailor chap, Sillitoe?"

So it was all out!  Sillitoe must have been chattering.  Denry
remembered that the classic established tailor of the town, Hatterton,
whose trade Sillitoe was filching, was a particular friend of Mr.
Duncalf’s.  He saw the whole thing.

"Well?" persisted Mr. Duncalf, after a judicious silence from Denry.

Denry, sheltered in the castle of his silence, was not to be tempted
out.

"I suppose you rather fancy yourself, dancing with your betters?"
growled Mr. Duncalf, menacingly.

"Yes," said Denry.  "Do _you_?"

He had not meant to say it.  The question slipped out of his mouth.  He
had recently formed the habit of retorting swiftly upon people who put
queries to him: "Yes, are _you_?" or "No, do _you_?"  The trick of
speech had been enormously effective with Sillitoe, for instance, and
with the Countess.  He was in process of acquiring renown for it.
Certainly it was effective now.  Mr. Duncalf’s dance with the Countess
had come to an ignominious conclusion in the middle, Mr. Duncalf
preferring to dance on skirts rather than on the floor—and the fact was
notorious.

"You can take a week’s notice," said Mr. Duncalf pompously.

It was no argument.  But employers are so unscrupulous in an
altercation.

"Oh, very well!" said Denry; and to himself he said: "Something _must_
turn up, now."

He felt dizzy, at being thus thrown upon the world—he who had been
meditating the propriety of getting himself elected to the stylish and
newly-established Sports Club at Hillport!  He felt enraged, for Mr.
Duncalf had only been venting on Denry the annoyance induced on him by
Mrs. Codleyn.  But it is remarkable that he was not depressed at all.
No! he went about with songs and whistling, though he had no prospects
except starvation or living on his mother.  He traversed the streets in
his grand, new manner, and his thoughts ran: "What on earth can I do to
live up to my reputation?"

However he possessed intact the five-pound note won from Harold Etches
in the matter of the dance.



                                   II


Every life is a series of coincidences.  Nothing happens that is not
rooted in coincidence.  All great changes find their cause in
coincidence. Therefore I shall not mince the fact that the next change
in Denry’s career was due to an enormous and complicated coincidence.
On the following morning both Mrs. Codleyn and Denry were late for
service at St. Luke’s Church—Mrs. Codleyn by accident and obesity, Denry
by design. Denry was later than Mrs. Codleyn, whom he discovered waiting
in the porch.  That Mrs. Codleyn was waiting is an essential part of the
coincidence.  Now Mrs. Codleyn would not have been waiting if her pew
had not been right at the front of the church, near the chancel.  Nor
would she have been waiting if she had been a thin woman and not given
to breathing loudly after a hurried walk.  She waited partly to get her
breath, and partly so that she might take advantage of a hymn or a psalm
to gain her seat without attracting attention.  If she had not been
late, if she had not been stout, if she had not had a seat under the
pulpit, if she had not had an objection to making herself conspicuous,
she would have been already in the church and Denry would not have had a
private colloquy with her.

"Well, you ’re nice people, I must say!" she observed, as he raised his
hat.

She meant Duncalf and all Duncalf’s myrmidons. She was still full of her
grievance.  The letter which she had received that morning had startled
her.  And even the shadow of the sacred edifice did not prevent her from
referring to an affair that was more suited to Monday than to Sunday
morning.  A little more, and she would have snorted.

"Nothing to do with me, you know!" Denry defended himself.

"Oh!" she said, "you ’re all alike and I ’ll tell you this, Mr. Machin,
I ’d take him at his word if it was n’t that I don’t know who else I
could trust to collect my rents.  I ’ve heard such tales about
rent-collectors....  I reckon I shall have to make my peace with him."

"Why!" said Denry.  "I ’ll keep on collecting your rents for you if you
like."

"You?"

"I ’ve given him notice to leave!" said Denry. "The fact is, Mr. Duncalf
and I don’t hit it off together."

Another procrastinator arrived in the porch, and, by a singular
simultaneous impulse, Mrs. Codleyn and Denry fell into the silence of
the overheard and wandered forth together among the graves.

There, among the graves, she eyed him.  He was a clerk at eighteen
shillings a week, and he looked it.  His mother was a sempstress, and he
looked it.  The idea of neat but shabby Denry and the mighty Duncalf not
hitting it off together seemed excessively comic.  If only Denry could
have worn his dress-suit at church!  It vexed him exceedingly that he
had only worn that expensive dress-suit once, and saw no faintest hope
of ever being able to wear it again.

"And what’s more," Denry pursued, "I ’ll collect ’em for five per cent.
instead of seven and a half.  Give me a free hand and see if I don’t get
better results than _he_ did.  And I ’ll settle accounts every month, or
week if you like, instead of once a quarter, like _he_ does."

The bright and beautiful idea had smitten Denry like some heavenly
arrow.  It went through him and pierced Mrs. Codleyn with equal success.
It was an idea that appealed to the reason, to the pocket, and to the
instinct of revenge.  Having revengefully settled the hash of Mr.
Duncalf, they went into church.

No need to continue this part of the narrative! Even the text of the
rector’s sermon has no bearing on the issue.

In a week there was a painted board affixed to the door of Denry’s
mother: "E. H. Machin, Rent Collector, and Estate Agent."  There was
also an inch advertisement in the _Signal_ announcing that Denry managed
estates large or small.



                                  III


The next crucial event in Denry’s career happened one Monday morning, in
a cottage that was very much smaller even than his mother’s. This
cottage, part of Mrs. Codleyn’s multitudinous property, stood by itself
in Chapel Alley, behind the Wesleyan Chapel; the majority of the
tenements were in Carpenter’s Square, near to.  The neighbourhood was
not distinguished for its social splendour; but existence in it was
picturesque, varied, exciting, full of accidents, as existence is apt to
be in residences that cost their occupiers an average of three shillings
a week.  Some persons referred to the quarter as a slum, and ironically
insisted on its adjacency to the Wesleyan Chapel, as though that was the
Wesleyan Chapel’s fault.  Such people did not understand life and the
joy thereof.

The solitary cottage had a front-yard, about as large as a blanket,
surrounded by an insecure brick wall and paved with mud.  You went up
two steps, pushed at a door, and instantly found yourself in the
principal reception-room, which no earthly blanket could possibly have
covered. Behind this chamber could be seen obscurely an apartment so
tiny that an auctioneer would have been justified in terming it "bijou,"
furnished simply but practically with a slopstone; also the beginnings
of a stairway.  The furniture of the reception-room comprised two chairs
and a table, one or two saucepans, and some antique crockery.  What lay
at the upper end of the stairway no living person knew, save the old
woman, who slept there.  The old woman sat at the fire-place, "all
bunched up," as they say in the Five Towns.  The only fire in the room,
however, was in the short clay pipe which she smoked; Mrs. Hullins was
one of the last old women in Bursley to smoke a cutty; and even then the
pipe was considered coarse, and cigarettes were coming into
fashion—though not in Chapel Alley.  Mrs. Hullins smoked her pipe, and
thought about nothing in particular. Occasionally some vision of the
past floated through her drowsy brain.  She had lived in that residence
for over forty years.  She had brought up eleven children and two
husbands there.  She had coddled thirty-five grandchildren there, and
given instruction to some half-dozen daughters-in-law.  She had known
midnights when she could scarcely move in that residence without
disturbing somebody asleep.  Now she was alone in it.  She never left
it, except to fetch water from the pump in the Square.  She had seen a
lot of life, and she was tired.

Denry came unceremoniously in, smiling gaily and benevolently, with his
bright, optimistic face under his fair brown hair.  He had large and
good teeth.  He was getting—not stout, but plump.

"Well, mother!" he greeted Mrs. Hullins, and sat down on the other
chair.

A young fellow obviously at peace with the world, a young fellow content
with himself for the moment!  No longer a clerk; one of the employed;
saying "sir" to persons with no more fingers and toes than he had
himself; bound by servile agreement to be in a fixed place at fixed
hours!  An independent unit, master of his own time and his own
movements!  In brief, a man! The truth was that he earned now in two
days a week slightly more than Mr. Duncalf paid him for the labour of
five and a half days.  His income, as collector of rents and manager of
estates large or small, totalled about a pound a week.  But he walked
forth in the town, smiled, poked, spoke vaguely, and said "Do _you_?" to
such a tune that his income might have been guessed to be anything from
ten pounds a week to ten thousand a year.  And he had four days a week
in which to excogitate new methods of creating a fortune.

"I ’ve nowt for ye!" said the old woman, not moving.

"Come, come, now!  That won’t do!" said Denry.  "Have a pinch of my
tobacco!"

She accepted a pinch of his tobacco, and refilled her pipe, and he gave
her a match.

"I ’m not going out of this house without half a crown at any rate!"
said Denry blithely.

And he rolled himself a cigarette, possibly to keep warm.  It was very
chilly in the stuffy residence, but the old woman never shivered. She
was one of those old women who seem to wear all the skirts of all their
lives, one over the other.

"Ye ’re here for th’ better part o’ some time, then," observed Mrs.
Hullins, looking facts in the face.  "I ’ve told ye about my son Jack.
He ’s been playing [out of work] six weeks.  He starts to-day, and he
’ll gi’ me summat Saturday."

"That won’t do," said Denry, curtly and kindly.

He then, with his bluff benevolence, explained to Mother Hullins that
Mrs. Codleyn would stand no further increase of arrears, from anybody,
that she could not afford to stand any further increase of arrears, that
her tenants were ruining her, and that he himself, with all his cheery
good will for the rent-paying classes, would be involved in her fall.

"Six and forty years have I been i’ this ’ere house!" said Mrs. Hullins.

"Yes, I know," said Denry.  "And look at what you owe, mother!"

It was with immense good-humoured kindliness that he invited her
attention to what she owed.  She tacitly declined to look at it.

"Your children ought to keep you," said Denry, upon her silence.

"Them as is dead, can’t," said Mrs. Hullins, "and them as is alive has
their own to keep, except Jack."

"Well, then, it’s bailiffs," said Denry, but still cheerfully.

"Nay, nay!  Ye ’ll none turn me out."

Denry threw up his hands, as if to exclaim: "I ’ve done all I can, and I
’ve given you a pinch of tobacco.  Besides, you ought not to be here
alone.  You ought to be with one of your children."

There was more conversation, which ended in Denry repeating, with
sympathetic resignation:

"No, you ’ll have to get out.  It’s bailiffs."

Immediately afterwards he left the residence, with a bright filial
smile.  And then, in two minutes, he popped his cheerful head in at the
door again.

"Look here, mother," he said, "I ’ll lend you half a crown if you like."

Charity beamed on his face, and genuinely warmed his heart.

"But you must pay me something for the accommodation," he added.  "I
can’t do it for nothing.  You must pay me back next week and give me
threepence.  That’s fair.  I could n’t bear to see you turned out of
your house.  Now, get your rent-book."

And he marked half a crown as paid in her greasy, dirty rent-book, and
the same in his large book.

"Eh, you ’re a queer ’un, Mester Machin!" murmured the old woman, as he
left.  He never knew precisely what she meant.  Fifteen—twenty years
later in his career, her intonation of that phrase would recur to him
and puzzle him.

On the following Monday everybody in Chapel Alley and Carpenter’s Square
seemed to know that the inconvenience of bailiffs and eviction could be
avoided by arrangement with Denry the philanthropist.  He did quite a
business. And having regard to the fantastic nature of the security, he
could not well charge less than threepence a week for half a crown.
That was about forty per cent. a month and five hundred per cent. per
annum.  The security was merely fantastic, but nevertheless, he had his
remedy against evil-doers.  He would take what they paid him for rent
and refuse to mark it as rent, appropriating it to his loans; so that
the fear of bailiffs was upon them again.  Thus, as the good genius of
Chapel Alley and Carpenter’s Square, saving the distressed from the
rigours of the open street, rescuing the needy from their tightest
corners, keeping many a home together when but for him it would have
fallen to pieces, always smiling, jolly, sympathetic, and picturesque,
Denry at length employed the five-pound note won from Harold Etches.  A
five-pound note—especially a new and crisp one, as this was—is a
miraculous fragment of matter, wonderful in the pleasure which the sight
of it gives even to millionaires; but perhaps no five-pound note was
ever so miraculous as Denry’s.  Ten per cent. per week, compound
interest, mounts up; it ascends; and it lifts.  Denry never talked
precisely.  But the town soon began to comprehend that he was a rising
man, a man to watch. The town admitted that, so far, he had lived up to
his reputation as a dancer with countesses. The town felt that there was
something indefinable about Denry.

Denry himself felt this.  He did not consider himself clever, nor
brilliant.  But he considered himself peculiarly gifted.  He considered
himself different from other men.  His thoughts would run:

"Anybody but me would have knuckled down to Duncalf and remained a
shorthand clerk for evermore."

"Who but me would have had the idea of going to the ball and asking the
Countess to dance? ... And then that business with the fan!"

"Who but me would have had the idea of taking his rent-collecting off
Duncalf?"

"Who but me would have had the idea of combining these loans with the
rent-collecting. It’s simple enough!  It’s just what they want! And yet
nobody ever thought of it till I thought of it!"

And he knew of a surety that he was that most admired type in the
bustling, industrial provinces—a card.



                                   IV


The desire to become a member of the Sports Club revived in his breast.
And yet, celebrity though he was, rising though he was, he secretly
regarded the Sports Club at Hillport as being really a bit above him.
The Sports Club was the latest and greatest phenomenon of social life in
Bursley, and it was emphatically the club to which it behoved the golden
youth of the town to belong.  To Denry’s generation the Conservative
Club and the Liberal Club did not seem like real clubs; they were
machinery for politics, and membership carried nearly no distinction
with it.  But the Sports Club had been founded by the most dashing young
men of Hillport, which is the most aristocratic suburb of Bursley and
set on a lofty eminence.  The sons of the wealthiest earthenware
manufacturers made a point of belonging to it, and, after a period of
disdain, their fathers also made a point of belonging to it.  It was
housed in an old mansion with extensive grounds and a pond and tennis
courts; it had a working agreement with the Golf Club and with the
Hillport Cricket Club.  But chiefly it was a social affair.  The
correctest thing was to be seen there at nights, rather late than early;
and an exact knowledge of card games and billiards was worth more in it
than prowess on the field.

It was a club in the Pall Mall sense of the word.

And Denry still lived in insignificant Brougham Street, and his mother
was still a sempstress!  These were apparently insurmountable truths.
All the men whom he knew to be members were somehow more dashing than
Denry—and it was a question of dash; few things are more mysterious than
dash.  Denry was unique, knew himself to be unique; he had danced with a
Countess; and yet ... those other fellows! ... Yes there are puzzles,
baffling puzzles, in the social career.

In going over on Tuesdays to Hanbridge, where he had a few trifling
rents to collect, Denry often encountered Harold Etches in the tram-car.
At that time Etches lived at Hillport, and the principal Etches
manufactory was at Hanbridge.  Etches partook of the riches of his
family and, though a bachelor, was reputed to have the spending of at
least a thousand a year. He was famous, on summer Sundays, on the pier
at Llandudno, in white flannels.  He had been one of the originators of
the Sports Club.  He spent far more on clothes alone than Denry spent in
the entire enterprise of keeping his soul in his body.  At their first
meetings little was said. They were not equals and nothing but
dress-suits could make them equals.  However, even a king could not
refuse speech with a scullion whom he had allowed to win money from him.
And Etches and Denry chatted feebly.  Bit by bit they chatted less
feebly.  And once, when they were almost alone in the car, they chatted
with vehemence during the complete journey of twenty minutes.

"He is n’t so bad," said Denry to himself, of the dashing Harold Etches.

And he took a private oath that at his very next encounter with Etches
he would mention the Sports Club—"just to see."  This oath disturbed his
sleep for several nights.  But with Denry an oath was sacred.  Having
sworn that he would mention the Club to Etches, he was bound to mention
it.  When Tuesday came he hoped that Etches would not be on the tram,
and the coward in him would have walked to Hanbridge instead of taking
the tram.  But he was brave.  And he boarded the tram.  And Etches was
already in it.  Now that he looked at it close, the enterprise of
suggesting to Harold Etches that he, Denry, would be a suitable member
of the Sports Club at Hillport seemed in the highest degree
preposterous.  Why!  He could not play at any games at all!  He was a
figure only in the streets!  Nevertheless—the oath!

He sat awkwardly silent for a few moments, wondering how to begin, and
determined to get it over.  And then Harold Etches leaned across the
tram to him and said:

"I say, Machin.  I ’ve several times meant to ask you.  Why don’t you
put up for the Sports Club?  It’s really very good, you know."

Denry blushed.  Quite probably for the last time in his life.  And he
saw with fresh clearness how great he was, and how large he must loom in
the life of the town.  He perceived that he had been too modest.



                                   V


You could not be elected to the Sports Club all in a minute.  There were
formalities; and that these formalities were complicated and took time
is simply a proof that the Club was correctly exclusive, and worth
belonging to.  When at length Denry received notice from the "Secretary
and Steward" that he was elected to the most sparkling fellowship in the
Five Towns, he was, positively, afraid to go and visit the Club.  He
wanted some old and experienced member to lead him gently into the Club
and explain its usages and introduce him to the chief habitués.  Or else
he wanted to slip in unobserved while the heads of clubmen were turned.
And then he had a distressing shock.  Mrs. Codleyn took it into her head
that she must sell her cottage property.  Now Mrs. Codleyn’s cottage
property was the backbone of Denry’s livelihood; and he could by no
means be sure that a new owner would employ him as rent-collector. A new
owner might have the absurd notion of collecting rents in person.
Vainly did Denry exhibit to Mrs. Codleyn rows of figures showing that
her income from the property had increased under his control.  Vainly
did he assert that from no other form of investment would she derive
such a handsome interest.  She went so far as to consult an auctioneer.
The auctioneer’s idea of what would constitute a fair reserve price
shook, but did not quite overthrow, her. At this crisis it was that
Denry happened to say to her, in his new large manner: "Why! if I could
afford, I ’d buy the property off you myself, just to show you...!"  (He
did not explain, to show her, and he did not perhaps know himself, what
had to be shown.)  She answered that she wished to goodness he would!
Then he said wildly that he _would_, in instalments!  And he actually
did buy the Widow Hullins’s half-a-crown-a-week cottage for £45, of
which he paid £30 in cash and arranged that the balance should be
deducted gradually from his weekly commission.  He chose the Widow
Hullins’s because it stood by itself—an old piece, as it were, chipped
off from the block of Mrs. Codleyn’s realty.  The transaction quieted
Mrs. Codleyn.  And Denry felt secure because she could not now dispense
with his services without losing her security for £15.  (He still
thought in these small sums instead of thinking in thousands.)

He was now a property owner.

Encouraged by this great and solemn fact, he went up one afternoon to
the Club at Hillport. His entry was magnificent, superficially.  No one
suspected that he was nervous under the ordeal. The truth is that no one
suspected because the place was empty.  The emptiness of the hall gave
him pause.  He saw a large framed copy of the "Rules" hanging under a
deer’s head, and he read them as carefully as though he had not got a
copy in his pocket.  Then he read the Notices, as though they had been
latest telegrams from some dire seat of war.  Then, perceiving a massive
open door of oak (the club-house had once been a pretty stately
mansion), he passed through it, and saw a bar (with bottles) and a
number of small tables and wicker chairs, and on one of the tables an
example of the _Staffordshire *Signal*_ displaying in vast letters the
fearful question: "Is your skin troublesome?"  Denry’s skin was
troublesome; it crept. He crossed the hall and went into another room
which was placarded "Silence."  And silence was.  And on a table, with
copies of _The Potter’s World, The British Australasian, The Iron Trades
Review_, and the _Golfer’s Annual_, was a second copy of the _Signal_
again demanding of Denry in vast letters whether his skin was
troublesome. Evidently the reading-room.

He ascended the stairs and discovered a deserted billiard-room with two
tables.  Though he had never played at billiards he seized a cue, but
when he touched them the balls gave such a resounding click in the hush
of the chamber that he put the cue away instantly.  He noticed another
door, curiously opened it, and started back at the sight of a small room
and eight middle-aged men, mostly hatted, playing cards in two groups.
They had the air of conspirators, but they were merely some of the
finest solo-whist players in Bursley.  (This was before Bridge had
quitted Pall Mall.)  Among them was Mr. Duncalf.  Denry shut the door
quickly. He felt like a wanderer in an enchanted castle who had suddenly
come across something that ought not to be come across.  He returned to
earth, and in the hall met a man in shirt-sleeves—the Secretary and
Steward, a nice homely man who said, in the accents of ancient
friendship, though he had never spoken to Denry before: "Is it Mr.
Machin?  Glad to see you Mr. Machin! Come and have a drink with me, will
you?  Give it a name."  Saying which, the Secretary and Steward went
behind the bar, and Denry imbibed a little whiskey and much information
concerning the Club.

"Anyhow, I ’ve _been_!" he said to himself going home.



                                   VI


The next night he made another visit to the Club, about ten o’clock.
The reading-room, that haunt of learning, was as empty as ever; but the
bar was full of men, smoke, and glasses.  It was so full that Denry’s
arrival was scarcely observed.  However, the Secretary and Steward
observed him, and soon he was chatting with a group at the bar, presided
over by the Secretary and Steward’s shirt-sleeves.  He glanced around,
and was satisfied.  It was a scene of dashing gaiety and worldliness
that did not belie the Club’s reputation.  Some of the most important
men in Bursley were there.  Charles Fearns, the solicitor who practised
at Hanbridge, was arguing vivaciously in a corner.  Fearns lived at
Bleakridge and belonged to the Bleakridge Club, and his presence at
Hillport (two miles from Bleakridge) was a dramatic tribute to the
prestige of Hillport’s Club.

Fearns was apparently in one of his anarchistic moods.  Though a
successful business man, who voted right, he was pleased occasionally to
uproot the fabric of society and rebuild it on a new plan of his own.
To-night he was inveighing against landlords—he who by "conveyancing"
kept a wife and family, and a French governess for the family, in rather
more than comfort.  The Fearnses’ French governess was one of the seven
wonders of the Five Towns. Men enjoyed him in these moods; and as he
raised his voice, so he enlarged the circle of his audience.

"If the bye-laws of this town were worth a bilberry," he was saying,
"about a thousand so-called houses would have to come down to-morrow.
Now there’s that old woman I was talking about just now—Hullins.  She ’s
a Catholic—and my governess is always slumming about among
Catholics—that’s how I know. She ’s paid half a crown a week for pretty
near half a century for a hovel that isn’t worth eighteen pence, and now
she’s going to be pitched into the street because she can’t pay any
more.  And she ’s seventy if she ’s a day! And that’s the basis of
society.  Nice, refined society, eh?"

"Who’s the grasping owner?" some one asked.

"Old Mrs. Codleyn," said Fearns.

"Here, Mr. Machin, they ’re talking about you," said the Secretary and
Steward genially. He knew that Denry collected Mrs. Codleyn’s rents.

"Mrs. Codleyn is n’t the owner," Denry called out across the room,
almost before he was aware what he was doing.  There was a smile on his
face and a glass in his hand.

"Oh!" said Fearns.  "I thought she was. Who is?"

Everybody looked inquisitively at the renowned Machin, the new member.

"I am," said Denry.

He had concealed the change of ownership from the Widow Hullins.  In his
quality of owner he could not have lent her money in order that she
might pay it instantly back to himself.

"I beg your pardon," said Fearns, with polite sincerity.  "I’d no
idea!..."  He saw that unwittingly he had come near to committing a
gross outrage on club etiquette.

"Not at all!" said Denry.  "But supposing the cottage was _yours_, what
should _you_ do, Mr. Fearns?  Before I bought the property I used to
lend her money myself to pay her rent."

"I know," Fearns answered with a certain dryness of tone.

It occurred to Denry that the lawyer knew too much.

"Well, what should you do?" he repeated obstinately.

"She ’s an old woman," said Fearns.  "And honest enough, you must admit.
She came up to see my governess, and I happened to see her."

"But what should you do in my place?" Denry insisted.

"Since you ask, I should lower the rent, and let her off the arrears,"
said Fearns.

"And supposing she didn’t pay then?  Let her have it rent free, because
she’s seventy? Or pitch her into the streets?"

"Oh—  Well——"

"Fearns would make her a present of the blooming house and give her a
conveyance free!" a voice said humorously, and everybody laughed.

"Well, that’s what I ’ll do," said Denry.  "If Mr. Fearns will do the
conveyance free, I ’ll make her a present of the blooming house. That’s
the sort of grasping owner I am."

There was a startled pause.  "I mean it," said Denry firmly, even
fiercely, and raised his glass. "Here’s to the Widow Hullins!"

There was a sensation, because, incredible although the thing was, it
had to be believed. Denry himself was not the least astounded person in
the crowded smoky room.  To him, it had been like somebody else talking,
not himself. But, as always when he did something crucial, spectacular,
and effective, the deed had seemed to be done by a mysterious power
within him, over which he had no control.

This particular deed was quixotic, enormously unusual; a deed assuredly
without precedent in the annals of the Five Towns.  And he, Denry, had
done it.  The cost was prodigious, ridiculously and dangerously beyond
his means.  He could find no rational excuse for the deed.  But he had
done it.  And men again wondered.  Men had wondered when he led the
Countess out to waltz.  That was nothing to this.  What!  A
smooth-chinned youth giving houses away—out of mere, mad, impulsive
generosity!

And men said, on reflection: "Of course that’s just the sort of thing
Machin _would_ do!"  They appeared to find a logical connection between
dancing with a Countess, and tossing a house or so to a poor widow.  And
the next morning every man who had been in the Sports Club that night
was remarking eagerly to his friends: "I say, have you heard young
Machin’s latest?"

And Denry, inwardly aghast at his own rashness, was saying to himself:
"Well, no one but me would ever have done that!"

He was now not simply a card; he was _the_ card.



                     CHAPTER III.  THE PANTECHNICON


                                   I


"How do you do, Miss Earp?" said Denry, in a worldly manner which he had
acquired for himself by taking the most effective features of the
manners of several prominent citizens, and piecing them together so that
as a whole they formed Denry’s manner.

"Oh!  How do you do, Mr. Machin?" said Ruth Earp, who had opened her
door to him at the corner of Tudor Passage and St. Luke’s Square.

It was an afternoon in July.  Denry wore a new summer suit, whose
pattern indicated not only present prosperity but the firm belief that
prosperity would continue.  As for Ruth, that plain but piquant girl was
in one of her simpler costumes; blue linen; no jewelry.  Her hair was in
its usual calculated disorder; its outer fleeces held the light.  She
was now at least twenty-five, and her gaze disconcertingly combined
extreme maturity with extreme candour. At one moment a man would be
saying to himself: "This woman knows more of the secrets of human nature
than I can ever know."  And the next he would be saying to himself:
"What a simple little thing she is!"  The career of nearly every man is
marked at the sharp corners with such women.  Speaking generally, Ruth
Earp’s demeanour was hard and challenging. It was evident that she could
not be subject to the common weaknesses of her sex.  Denry was glad.  A
youth of quick intelligence, he had perceived all the dangers of the
mission upon which he was engaged, and had planned his precautions.

"May I come in a minute?" he asked in a purely business tone.  There was
no hint in that tone of the fact that once she had accorded him a
supper-dance.

"Please do," said Ruth.

An agreeable flouncing swish of linen skirts as she turned to precede
him down the passage! But he ignored it.  That is to say, he easily
steeled himself against it.

She led him to the large room which served as her dancing academy, the
bare-boarded place in which, a year and a half before, she had taught
his clumsy limbs the principles of grace and rhythm.  She occupied the
back part of a building of which the front part was an empty shop.  The
shop had been tenanted by her father, one of whose frequent bankruptcies
had happened there; after which his stock of the latest novelties in
inexpensive furniture had been seized by rapacious creditors, and Mr.
Earp had migrated to Birmingham, where he was courting the Official
Receiver anew.  Ruth had remained, solitary and unprotected, with a
considerable amount of household goods which had been her mother’s.
(Like all professional bankrupts, Mr. Earp had invariably had belongings
which, as he could prove to his creditors, did not belong to him.)
Public opinion had justified Ruth in her enterprise of staying in
Bursley on her own responsibility and renting part of the building, in
order not to lose her "connection" as a dancing-mistress.  Public
opinion said that "there would have been no sense in her going dangling
after her wastrel of a father."

"Quite a long time since we saw anything of each other," observed Ruth
in rather a pleasant style, as she sat down and as he sat down.

It was.  The intimate ecstasy of the supper-dance had never been
repeated.  Denry’s exceeding industry in carving out his career, and his
desire to graduate as an accomplished clubman, had prevented him from
giving to his heart that attention which it deserved, having regard to
his tender years.

"Yes, it is, isn’t it?" said Denry.

Then there was a pause, and they both glanced vaguely about the
inhospitable and very wooden room.  Now was the moment for Denry to
carry out his pre-arranged plan in all its savage simplicity.  He did
so.

"I ’ve called about the rent, Miss Earp," he said; and by an effort
looked her in the eyes.

"The rent?" exclaimed Ruth, as though she had never in all her life
heard of such a thing as rent; as though June 24th (recently past) was
an ordinary day like any other day.

"Yes," said Denry.

"What rent?" asked Ruth, as though for aught she guessed it might have
been the rent of Buckingham Palace that he had called about.

"Yours," said Denry.

"Mine!" she murmured.  "But what has my rent got to do with you?" she
demanded.  And it was just as if she had said: "But what has my rent got
to do with you, little boy?"

"Well," he said, "I suppose you know I ’m a rent-collector?"

"No, I did n’t," she said.

He thought she was fibbing out of sheer naughtiness.  But she was not.
She did not know that he collected rents.  She knew that he was a card,
a figure, a celebrity; and that was all.  It is strange how the
knowledge of even the cleverest woman will confine itself to certain
fields.

"Yes," he said, always in a cold, commercial tone, "I collect rents."

"I should have thought you ’d have preferred postage stamps," she said,
gazing out of the window at a kiln that was blackening all the sky.

If he could have invented something clever and cutting in response to
this sally he might have made the mistake of quitting his rôle of hard,
unsentimental man of business.  But he could think of nothing.  So he
proceeded sternly:

"Mr. Herbert Calvert has put all his property into my hands, and he has
given me strict instructions that no rent is to be allowed to remain in
arrear."

No answer from Ruth.  Mr. Calvert was a little fellow of fifty who had
made money in the mysterious calling of a "commission agent."  By
reputation he was, really, very much harder than Denry could even
pretend to be; and indeed Denry had been considerably startled by the
advent of such a client.  Surely if any man in Bursley were capable of
unmercifully collecting rents on his own account, Herbert Calvert must
be that man!

"Let me see," said Denry further, pulling a book from his pocket and
peering into it, "you owe five quarters’ rent, £30."

He knew without the book precisely what Ruth owed, but the book kept him
in countenance, supplied him with needed moral support.

Ruth Earp, without the least warning, exploded into a long peal of gay
laughter.  Her laugh was far prettier than her face.  She laughed well.
She might, with advantage to Bursley, have given lessons in laughing as
well as in dancing; for Bursley laughs without grace. Her laughter was a
proof that she had not a care in the world, and that the world for her
was naught but a source of light amusement.

Denry smiled guardedly.

"Of course with me it’s purely a matter of business," said he.

"So that’s what Mr. Herbert Calvert has done!" she exclaimed, amid the
embers of her mirth.  "I wondered what he would do!  I presume you know
all about Mr. Herbert Calvert," she added.

"No," said Denry.  "I don’t know anything about him, except that he owns
some property and I ’m in charge of it.  Stay," he corrected himself, "I
think I do remember crossing his name off your programme once."

And he said to himself: "That’s one for her. If she likes to be so
desperately funny about postage stamps, I don’t see why I should n’t
have my turn."  The recollection that it was precisely Herbert Calvert
whom he had supplanted in the supper-dance at the Countess of Chell’s
historic ball, somehow increased his confidence in his ability to manage
the interview with brilliance.

Ruth’s voice grew severe and chilly.  It seemed incredible that she had
just been laughing.

"I will tell you about Mr. Herbert Calvert."  She enunciated her words
with slow, stern clearness.  "Mr. Herbert Calvert took advantage of his
visits here for his rent, to pay his attentions to me.  At one time he
was so far—well—gone, that he would scarcely take his rent."

"Really!" murmured Denry, genuinely staggered by this symptom of the
distance to which Mr. Herbert Calvert was once "gone."

"Yes," said Ruth, still sternly and inimically. "Naturally a woman can’t
make up her mind about these things all of a sudden," she continued.
"Naturally!" she repeated.

"Of course," Denry agreed, perceiving that his experience of life and
deep knowledge of human nature were being appealed to.

"And when I did decide definitely, Mr. Herbert Calvert did not behave
like a gentleman. He forgot what was due to himself and to me. I won’t
describe to you the scene he made.  I ’m simply telling you this so that
you may know. To cut a long story short, he behaved in a very vulgar
way.  And a woman does n’t forget these things, Mr. Machin."  Her eyes
threatened him. "I decided to punish Mr. Herbert Calvert.  I thought if
he would n’t take his rent before—well, let him wait for it now!  I
might have given him notice to leave.  But I did n’t.  I did n’t see why
I should let myself be upset because Mr. Herbert Calvert had forgotten
that he was a gentleman.  I said, Let him wait for his rent, and I
promised myself I would just see what he would dare to do."

"I don’t quite follow your argument," Denry put in.

"Perhaps you don’t," she silenced him.  "I did n’t expect you would.
You and Mr. Herbert Calvert! ... So he didn’t dare to do anything
himself, and he is paying you to do his dirty work for him!  Very well!
Very well!..." She lifted her head defiantly.  "What will happen if I
don’t pay the rent?"

"I shall have to let things take their course," said Denry with a genial
smile.

"All right, then," Ruth Earp responded.  "If you choose to mix yourself
up with people like Mr. Herbert Calvert, you must take the consequences!
It’s all the same to me, after all."

"Then it is n’t convenient for you to pay anything on account?" said
Denry, more and more affable.

"Convenient!" she cried.  "It’s perfectly convenient, only I don’t care
to.  I won’t pay a penny until I am forced.  Let Mr. Herbert Calvert do
his worst, and then I ’ll pay.  And not before!  And the whole town
shall hear all about Mr. Herbert Calvert!"

"I see!" he laughed easily.

"Convenient!" she reiterated, contemptuously. "I think everybody in
Bursley knows how my clientele gets larger and larger every year! ...
Convenient!"

"So that’s final, Miss Earp?"

"Perfectly," said Miss Earp.

He rose.  "Then the simplest thing will be for me to send round a
bailiff to-morrow morning, early."  He might have been saying: "The
simplest thing will be for me to send round a bunch of orchids."

Another man would have felt emotion, and probably expressed it.  But not
Denry, the rent-collector and manager of estates large and small. There
were several different men in Denry, but he had the great gift of not
mixing up two different Denrys when he found himself in a complicated
situation.

Ruth Earp rose also.  She dropped her eyelids and looked at him from
under them.  And then she gradually smiled.

"I thought I ’d just see what you ’d do," she said in a low confidential
voice from which all trace of hostility had suddenly departed. "You ’re
a strange creature," she went on, curiously, as though fascinated by the
problems presented by his individuality.  "Of course I shan’t let it go
as far as that.  I only thought I ’d see what you ’d say.  I ’ll write
you to-night."

"With a cheque?" Denry demanded, with suave, jolly courtesy.  "I don’t
collect postage stamps."

(And to himself: "She’s got her postage stamps back.")

She hesitated.  "Stay!" she said.  "I ’ll tell you what will be better.
Can you call to-morrow afternoon?  The bank will be closed now."

"Yes," he said, "I can call.  What time?"

"Oh," she answered, "any time.  If you come in about four, I ’ll give
you a cup of tea into the bargain.  Though you don’t deserve it!"  After
an instant, she added reassuringly: "Of course I know business is
business with you. But I ’m glad I ’ve told you the real truth about
your precious Mr. Herbert Calvert, all the same."

And as he walked slowly home Denry pondered upon the singular, erratic,
incalculable strangeness of woman, and of the possibly magic effect of
his own personality on women.



                                   II


It was the next afternoon in July.  Denry wore his new summer suit, but
with a necktie of higher rank than the previous days.  As for Ruth, that
plain but piquant girl was in one of her more elaborate and foamier
costumes.  The wonder was that such a costume could survive even for an
hour the smuts that lend continual interest and excitement to the
atmosphere of Bursley.  It was a white muslin, spotted with spots of
opaque white, and founded on something pink.  Denry imagined that he had
seen parts of it before—at the ball; and he had; but it was now a
tea-gown, with long languishing sleeves; the waves of it broke at her
shoulders sending lacy surf high up the precipices of Ruth’s neck.
Denry did not know it was a tea-gown. But he knew that it had a most
peculiar and agreeable effect on himself and that she had promised him
tea.  He was glad that he had paid her the homage of his best necktie.

Although the month was July, Ruth wore a kind of shawl over the
tea-gown.  It was not a shawl, Denry noted, it was merely about two
yards of very thin muslin.  He puzzled himself as to its purpose.  It
could not be for warmth, for it would not have helped to melt an icicle.
Could it be meant to fulfil the same function as muslin in a
confectioner’s shop?  She was pale. Her voice was weak, had an imploring
quality.

She led him, not into the inhospitable wooden academy, but into a very
small room which like herself was dressed in muslin and bows of ribbon.
Photographs of amiable men and women decorated the pinkish-green walls.
The mantelpiece was concealed in drapery as though it had been a sin.  A
writing-desk as green as a leaf stood carelessly in one corner; on the
desk a vase containing some Cape gooseberries.  In the middle of the
room a small table; on the table a spirit-lamp in full blast, and on the
lamp a kettle practising scales; a tray occupied the remainder of the
table.  There were two easy chairs; Ruth sank delicately into one, and
Denry took the other with precautions.

He was nervous.  Nothing equals muslin for imparting nervousness in the
naïve.  But he felt pleased.

"Not much of the Widow Hullins touch about this!" he reflected
privately.

And he wished that all rent-collecting might be done with such ease, and
amid such surroundings, as this particular piece of rent-collecting. He
saw what a fine thing it was to be a free man, under orders from nobody;
not many men in Bursley were in a position to accept invitations to four
o’clock tea at a day’s notice. Further, five per cent. on thirty pounds
was thirty shillings; so that if he stayed an hour—and he meant to stay
an hour—he would, while enjoying himself, be earning money steadily at
the rate of sixpence a minute.

It was the ideal of a business career.

When the kettle, having finished its scales, burst into song with an
accompaniment of castanets and vapour, and Ruth’s sleeves rose and fell
as she made the tea, Denry acknowledged frankly to himself that it was
this sort of thing, and not the Brougham Street sort of thing, that he
was really born for.  He acknowledged to himself humbly that this sort
of thing was "life," and that hitherto he had had no adequate idea of
what "life" was.  For, with all his ability as a card and a rising man,
with all his assiduous frequenting of the Sports Club, he had not
penetrated into the upper domestic strata of Bursley society.  He had
never been invited to any house where, as he put it, he would have had
to mind his p’s and q’s.  He still remained the kind of man whom you
familiarly chat with in the street and club, and no more. His mother’s
fame as a flannel-washer was against him; Brougham Street was against
him; and, chiefly, his poverty was against him.  True, he had gorgeously
given a house away to an aged widow!  True, he succeeded in transmitting
to his acquaintances a vague idea that he was doing well and waxing
financially from strength to strength!  But the idea was too vague, too
much in the air.  And save by a suit of clothes he never gave ocular
proof that he had money to waste.  He could not.  It was impossible for
him to compete with even the more modest of the bloods and the blades.
To keep a satisfactory straight crease down the middle of each leg of
his trousers was all he could accomplish with the money regularly at his
disposal.  The town was waiting for him to do something decisive in the
matter of what it called "the stuff."

Thus Ruth Earp was the first to introduce him to the higher intimate
civilisations, the refinements lurking behind the foul walls of Bursley.

"Sugar?" she questioned, her head on one side, her arm uplifted, her
sleeve drooping, and a bit of sugar caught like a white mouse between
the claws of the tongs.

Nobody had ever before said "Sugar?" to him like that.  His mother never
said "Sugar?" to him.  His mother was aware that he liked three pieces
but she would not give him more than two.  "Sugar?" in that slightly
weak, imploring voice seemed to be charged with a significance at once
tremendous and elusive.

"Yes, please."

"Another?"

And the "Another?" was even more delicious.

He said to himself: "I suppose this is what they call flirting."

When a chronicler tells the exact truth there is always a danger that he
will not be believed. Yet in spite of the risk, it must be said plainly
that at this point Denry actually thought of marriage.  An absurd and
childish thought, preposterously rash; but it came into his mind,
and—what is more—it stuck there!  He pictured marriage as a perpetual
afternoon tea alone with an elegant woman, amid an environment of
rib-boned muslin.  And the picture appealed to him very strongly.  And
Ruth appeared to him in a new light.  It was perhaps the change in her
voice that did it.  She appeared to him at once as a creature very
feminine and enchanting, and as a creature who could earn her own living
in a manner that was both original and ladylike. A woman such as Ruth
would be a delight without being a drag.  And truly, was she not a
remarkable woman?—as remarkable as he was a man?  Here she was living
amid the refinements of luxury.  Not an expensive luxury (he had an
excellent notion of the monetary value of things) but still luxury.  And
the whole affair was so stylish.  His heart went out to the stylish.

The slices of bread-and-butter were rolled up. There, now, was a
pleasing device!  It cost nothing to roll up a slice of
bread-and-butter—her fingers had doubtless done the rolling—and yet it
gave quite a different taste to the food.

"What made you give that house to Mrs. Hullins?" she asked him suddenly,
with a candour that seemed to demand candour.

"Oh!" he said, "just a lark!  I thought I would.  It came to me all in a
second, and I did."

She shook her head.  "Strange boy!" she observed.

There was a pause.

"It was something Charlie Fearns said, wasn’t it?" she enquired.

She uttered the name "Charlie Fearns" with a certain faint hint of
disdain, as if indicating to Denry that of course she and Denry were
quite able to put Fearns into his proper place in the scheme of things.

"Oh!" he said.  "So you know all about it?"

"Well," said she, "naturally it was all over the town.  Mrs. Fearns’s
girl, Annunciata—what a name, eh?—is one of my pupils, the youngest, in
fact."

"Well," said he, after another pause.  "I was n’t going to have Fearns
coming the duke over me!"

She smiled sympathetically.  He felt that they understood each other
deeply.

"You ’ll find some cigarettes in that box," she said, when he had been
there thirty minutes, and pointed to the mantelpiece.

"Sure you don’t mind?" he murmured.

She raised her eyebrows.

There was also a silver match-box in the larger box.  No detail lacked.
It seemed to him that he stood on a mountain and had only to walk down a
winding path in order to enter the promised land.  He was decidedly
pleased with the worldly way in which he had said: "Sure you don’t
mind?"

He puffed out smoke delicately.  And, the cigarette between his lips, as
with his left hand he waved the match into extinction, he demanded:

"You smoke?"

"Yes," she said, "but not in public.  I know what you men are."

This was in the early, timid days of feminine smoking.

"I assure you!" he protested, and pushed the box towards her.  But she
would not smoke.

"It is n’t that I mind _you_," she said, "not at all.  But I ’m not
well.  I ’ve got a frightful headache."

He put on a concerned expression.

"I _thought_ you looked rather pale," he said awkwardly.

"Pale!" she repeated the word.  "You should have seen me this morning!
I have fits of dizziness, you know, too.  The doctor says its nothing
but dyspepsia.  However, don’t let’s talk about poor little me and my
silly complaints.  Perhaps the tea will do me good."

He protested again, but his experience of intimate civilisation was too
brief to allow him to protest with effectiveness.  The truth was, he
could not say these things naturally.  He had to compose them, and then
pronounce them, and the result failed in the necessary air of
spontaneity.  He could not help thinking what marvellous self-control
women had.  Now when he had a headache—which happily was seldom—he could
think of nothing else and talk of nothing else; the entire universe
consisted solely of his headache.  And here she was overcome with a
headache and during more than half an hour had not even mentioned it!

She began talking gossip about the Fearnses and the Sweetnams, and she
mentioned rumours concerning Henry Mynors (who had scruples against
dancing) and Anna Tellwright, the daughter of that rich old skinflint,
Ephraim Tellwright.  No mistake; she was on the inside of things in
Bursley society!  It was just as if she had removed the front walls of
every house and examined every room at her leisure, with minute
particularity.  But of course a teacher of dancing had opportunities....
Denry had to pretend to be nearly as omniscient as she was.

Then she broke off, without warning, and lay back in her chair.

"I wonder if you ’d mind going into the barn for me?" she murmured.

She generally referred to her academy as the barn.  It had once been a
warehouse.

He jumped up.  "Certainly," he said, very eager.

"I think you ’ll see a small bottle of eau-de-cologne on the top of the
piano," she said, and shut her eyes.

He hastened away, full of his mission, and feeling himself to be a
terrific cavalier and guardian of weak women.  He felt keenly that he
must be equal to the situation.  Yes, the small bottle of eau-de-cologne
was on the top of the piano. He seized it and bore it to her on the
wings of chivalry.  He had not been aware that eau-de-cologne was a
remedy for, or a palliative of headaches.

She opened her eyes, and with a great effort tried to be bright and
better.  But it was a failure.  She took the stopper out of the bottle
and sniffed first at the stopper and then at the bottle; then she
spilled a few drops of the liquid on her handkerchief and applied the
handkerchief to her temples.

"It’s easier," she said.

"Sure?" he asked.  He did not know what to do with himself, whether to
sit down and feign that she was well, or to remain standing in an
attitude of respectful and grave anxiety. He thought he ought to depart;
yet would it not be ungallant to desert her under the circumstances? She
was alone.  She had no servant, only an occasional charwoman.

She nodded with brave, false gaiety.  And then she had a relapse.

"Don’t you think you’d better lie down?" he suggested in more masterful
accents.  And added: "And I’ll go? ... You ought to lie down.  It’s the
only thing."  He was now speaking to her like a wise uncle.

"Oh, no!" she said, without conviction. "Besides, you can’t go till I
’ve paid you."

It was on the tip of his tongue to say: "Oh! don’t bother about that,
now!"  But he restrained himself.  There was a notable core of
common-sense in Denry.  He had been puzzling how he might neatly mention
the rent while departing in a hurry so that she might lie down. And now
she had solved the difficulty for him.

She stretched out her arm, and picked up a bunch of keys from a basket
on a little table.

"You might just unlock that desk for me, will you?" she said.  And
further, as she went through the keys one by one to select the right
key: "Each quarter I ’ve put your precious Mr. Herbert Calvert’s rent in
a drawer in that desk....  Here ’s the key."  She held up the whole ring
by the chosen key, and he accepted it.  And she lay back once more in
her chair, exhausted by her exertions.

"You must turn the key sharply in the lock," she said weakly, as he
fumbled at the locked part of the desk.

So he turned the key sharply.

"You ’ll see a bag in the little drawer on the right," she murmured.

The key turned round and round.  It had begun by resisting but now it
yielded too easily.

"It does n’t seem to open," he said, feeling clumsy.

The key clicked and slid, and the other keys rattled together.

"Oh, yes," she replied.  "I opened it quite easily this morning.  It
_is_ a bit catchy."

The key kept going round and round.

"Here!  I ’ll do it," she said wearily.

"Oh, no!" he urged.

But she rose courageously, and tottered to the desk, and took the bunch
off him.

"I ’m afraid you ’ve broken something in the lock," she announced, which
gentle resignation, after she had tried to open the desk and failed.

"Have I?" he mumbled.  He knew that he was not shining.

"Would you mind calling in at Allman’s," she said, resuming her chair,
"and tell them to send a man down at once to pick the lock?  There ’s
nothing else for it.  Or perhaps you ’d better say first thing to-morrow
morning.  And then as soon as he ’s done it, I ’ll call and pay you the
money, myself.  And you might tell your precious Mr. Herbert Calvert
that next quarter I shall give notice to leave."

"Don’t you trouble to call, please!" said he. "I can easily pop in
here."

She sped him away in an enigmatic tone.  He could not be sure whether he
had succeeded or failed, in her estimation, as a man of the world and a
partaker of delicate teas.

"Don’t _forget_ Allman’s!" she enjoined him as he left the room.  He was
to let himself out.

"Oh, no!" he said.



                                  III


He was coming home late that night from the Sports Club, from a
delectable evening which had lasted till one o’clock in the morning,
when just as he put the large door-key into his mother’s cottage, he
grew aware of peculiar phenomena at the top end of Brougham Street,
where it runs into St. Luke’s Square.  And then, in the gas-lit gloom of
the dark summer night he perceived a vast and vague rectangular form in
slow movement towards the slope of Brougham Street.

It was a pantechnicon van.

But the extraordinary thing was, not that it should be a pantechnicon
van, but that it should be moving of its own accord and power.  For
there were no horses in front of it, and Denry saw that the double
shafts had been pushed up perpendicularly, after the manner of carmen
when they outspan.  The pantechnicon was running away.  It had perceived
the wrath to come and was fleeing.  Its guardians had evidently left it
imperfectly scotched or braked and it had got loose.

It proceeded down the first bit of Brougham Street with a dignity worthy
of its dimensions, and at the same time with apparently a certain sense
of the humour of the situation.  Then it seemed to be saying to itself:
"Pantechnicons will be pantechnicons."  Then it took on the absurd
gravity of a man who is perfectly sure that he is not drunk.
Nevertheless it kept fairly well to the middle of the road, but as
though the road were a tight rope.

The rumble of it increased as it approached Denry.  He withdrew the key
from his mother’s cottage and put it in his pocket.  He was always at
his finest in a crisis.  And the onrush of the pantechnicon constituted
a clear crisis.  Lower down the gradient of Brougham Street was more
dangerous, and it was within the possibilities that people inhabiting
the depths of the street might find themselves pitched out of bed by the
sharp corner of a pantechnicon that was determined to be a pantechnicon.
A pantechnicon whose ardour is fairly aroused may be capable of
surpassing deeds.  Whole thoroughfares might crumble before it.

As the pantechnicon passed Denry, at the rate of about three and a half
miles an hour, he leaped, or rather he scrambled, on to it, losing
nothing in the process except his straw hat, which remained a witness at
his mother’s door that her boy had been that way and departed under
unusual circumstances.

Denry had the bright idea of dropping the shafts down, to act as a
brake.  But, unaccustomed to the manipulation of shafts, he was rather
slow in accomplishing the deed, and ere the first pair of shafts had
fallen the pantechnicon was doing quite eight miles an hour and the
steepest declivity was yet to come.  Further the dropping of the
left-hand shafts jerked the van to the left, and Denry dropped the other
pair only just in time to avoid the sudden uprooting of a lamp-post.
The four points of the shafts digging and prodding into the surface of
the road gave the pantechnicon something to think about for a few
seconds.  But unfortunately the precipitousness of the street encouraged
its headstrong caprices, and a few seconds later all four shafts were
broken; and the pantechnicon seemed to scent the open prairie.  (What it
really did scent was the canal.)  Then Denry discovered the brake, and
furiously struggled with the iron handle.  He turned it and turned it,
some forty revolutions. It seemed to have no effect.  The miracle was
that the pantechnicon maintained its course in the middle of the street.
Presently Denry could vaguely distinguish the wall and double wooden
gates of the canal wharf.  He could not jump off; the pantechnicon was
now an express; and I doubt whether he would have jumped off even if
jumping off had not been madness.  His was the kind of perseverance
that, for the fun of it, will perish in an attempt.  The final fifty or
sixty yards of Brougham Street were level, and the pantechnicon slightly
abated its haste. Denry could now plainly see, in the radiance of a
gas-lamp, the gates of the wharf, and on them the painted letters:
"Shropshire Union Canal Coy. Ltd. General Carriers.  No admittance
except on business."  He was heading straight for those gates, and the
pantechnicon evidently had business within.  It jolted over the iron
guard of the weighing machine, and this jolt deflected it, so that
instead of aiming at the gates it aimed for part of a gate and part of a
brick pillar.  Denry ground his teeth together and clung to his seat.
The gate might have been paper and the brick pillar a cardboard pillar.
The pantechnicon went through them as a sword will go through a ghost,
and Denry was still alive.  The remainder of the journey was brief and
violent, owing partly to a number of bags of cement and partly to the
propinquity of the canal basin.  The pantechnicon jumped into the canal
like a mastodon, and drank.

Denry, clinging to the woodwork, was submerged for a moment, but by
standing on the narrow platform from which sprouted the splintered ends
of the shafts, he could get his waist clear of the water.  He was not a
swimmer.

All was still; and dark, save for the faint stream of starlight on the
broad bosom of the canal basin.  The pantechnicon had encountered nobody
whatever en route.  Of its strange escapade Denry had been the sole
witness.

"Well, I ’m dashed!" he murmured aloud.

And a voice replied from the belly of the pantechnicon: "Who is there?"

All Denry’s body shook.

"It’s me!" said he.

"Not Mr. Machin?" said the voice.

"Yes," said he.  "I jumped on as it came down the street—and here we
are!"

"Oh!" cried the voice.  "I do wish you could get round to me!"

Ruth Earp’s voice!

He saw the truth in a moment of piercing insight.  Ruth had been playing
with him!  She had performed a comedy for him in two acts. She had meant
to do what is called in the Five Towns "a moonlight flit."  The
pantechnicon (doubtless from Birmingham, where her father was) had been
brought to her door late in the evening, and was to have been filled and
taken away during the night.  The horses had been stabled, probably in
Ruth’s own yard, and while the carmen were reposing the pantechnicon had
got off, Ruth in it.  She had no money locked in her unlockable desk.
Her reason for not having paid the precious Mr. Herbert Calvert was not
the reason which she had advanced.

His first staggered thought was:

"She ’s got a nerve!  No mistake!"

Her duplicity, her wickedness, did not shock him.  He admired her
tremendous and audacious enterprise; it appealed strongly to every cell
in his brain.  He felt that she and he were kindred spirits.

He tried to clamber round the side of the van so as to get to the doors
at the back, but a pantechnicon has a wheel-base which forbids leaping
from wheel to wheel, especially when the wheels are under water.  Hence
he was obliged to climb on to the roof, and so slide down on to the top
of one of the doors, which was swinging loose.  The feat was not simple.
At last he felt the floor of the van under half a yard of water.

"Where are you?"

"I ’m here," said Ruth, very plaintively. "I ’m on a table.  It was the
only thing they had put into the van before they went off to have their
supper or something.  Furniture removers are always like that.  Haven’t
you got a match?"

"I ’ve got scores of matches," said Denry. "But what good do you suppose
they ’ll be now? All soaked through!"

A short silence.  He noticed that she had offered no explanation of her
conduct towards himself.  She seemed to take it for granted that he
would understand.

"I ’m frightfully bumped, and I believe my nose is bleeding," said Ruth,
still more plaintively.  "It’s a good thing there was a lot of straw and
sacks here."

Then, after much groping, his hand touched her wet dress.

"You know you ’re a very naughty girl," he said.

He heard a sob, a wild sob.  The proud, independent creature had broken
down under the stress of events.  He climbed out of the water on to the
part of the table which she was not occupying.  And the van was as black
as Erebus.

Gradually, out of the welter of sobs, came faint articulations, and
little by little he learnt the entire story of her difficulties, her
misfortunes, her struggles, and her defeats.  He listened to a frank
confession of guilt.  But what could she do?  She had meant well.  But
what could she do?  She had been driven into a corner. And she had her
father to think of!  Honestly, on the previous day, she had intended to
pay the rent, or part of it.  But there had been a disappointment!  And
she had been so unwell.  In short....

The van gave a lurch.  She clutched at him and he at her.  The van was
settling down for a comfortable night in the mud.

(Queer that it had not occurred to him before; but at the first visit
she had postponed paying him on the plea that the bank was closed; while
at the second visit she had stated that the actual cash had been slowly
accumulating in her desk.  And the discrepancy had not struck him!  Such
is the influence of a tea-gown. However, he forgave her, in
consideration of her immense audacity.)

"What can we do?" she almost whispered. Her confidence in him affected
him.

"Wait till it gets light," said he.

So they waited, amid the waste of waters.  In a hot July it is not
unpleasant to dangle one’s feet in water during the sultry dark hours.
She told him more and more.

When the inspiring grey preliminaries of the dawn began, Denry saw that
at the back of the pantechnicon the waste of waters extended for at most
a yard, and that it was easy, by climbing on to the roof, to jump
therefrom to the wharf. He did so; and then fixed a plank so that Ruth
could get ashore.  Relieved of their weight the table floated out after
them.  Denry seized it, and set about smashing it to pieces with his
feet.

"What _are_ you doing?" she asked faintly. She was too enfeebled to
protest more vigorously.

"Leave it to me," said Denry.  "This table is the only thing that can
give your show away. We can’t carry it back.  We might meet some one."

He tied the fragments of the table together with rope that was afloat in
the van, and attached the heavy iron bar whose function was to keep the
doors closed.  Then he sank the faggot of wood and iron in a distant
corner of the basin.

"There!" he said.  "Now you understand, nothing’s happened except that a
furniture van ’s run off and fallen into the canal, owing to the men’s
carelessness.

"We can settle the rest later—I mean about the rent and so on."

They looked at each other.

Her skirts were nearly dry.  Her nose showed no trace of bleeding, but
there was a bluish lump over her left eye.  Save that he was hatless,
and that his trousers clung, he was not utterly unpresentable.

They were alone in the silent dawn.

"You ’d better go home by Acre Lane, not up Brougham Street," he said.
"I ’ll come in during the morning."

It was a parting in which more was felt than said.

They went one after the other through the devastated gateway, baptising
the path as they walked.  The Town Hall clock struck three as Denry
crept up his mother’s stairs.  He had seen not a soul.



                                   IV


The exact truth in its details was never known to more than two
inhabitants of Bursley.  The one clear certainty appeared to be that
Denry, in endeavouring to prevent a runaway pantechnicon from destroying
the town, had travelled with it into the canal.  The romantic trip was
accepted as perfectly characteristic of Denry. Around this island of
fact washed a fabulous sea of uninformed gossip, in which assertion
conflicted with assertion, and the names of Denry and Ruth were
continually bumping against each other.

Mr. Herbert Calvert glanced queerly and perhaps sardonically at Denry
when Denry called and handed over ten pounds (less commission) which he
said Miss Earp had paid on account.

"Look here," said the little Calvert, his mean little eyes gleaming,
"you must get in the balance at once."

"That’s all right," said Denry.  "I shall."

"Was she trying to hook it on the q.t.?" Calvert demanded.

"Oh, no!" said Denry.  "That was a very funny misunderstanding.  The
only explanation I can think of is that that van must have come to the
wrong house."

"Are you engaged to her?" Calvert asked, with amazing effrontery.

Denry paused.  "Yes," he said.  "Are you?"  Mr. Calvert wondered what he
meant.

He admitted to himself that the courtship had begun in a manner
surpassingly strange.



                    CHAPTER IV.  WRECKING OF A LIFE


                                   I


In the Five Towns, and perhaps elsewhere, there exists a custom in
virtue of which a couple who have become engaged in the early summer
find themselves by a most curious coincidence at the same seaside
resort, and often in the same street thereof, during August.  Thus it
happened to Denry and to Ruth Earp.  There had been difficulties—there
always are.  A business man who lives by collecting weekly rents
obviously cannot go away for an indefinite period.  And a young woman
who lives alone in the world is bound to respect public opinion.
However, Ruth arranged that her girlish friend Nellie Cotterill, who had
generous parents, should accompany her.  And the North Staffordshire
Railway’s philanthropic scheme of issuing four-shilling tourist return
tickets to the seaside enabled Denry to persuade his mother and himself
that he was not absolutely mad in contemplating a fortnight on the
shores of England.

Ruth chose Llandudno, Llandudno being more stylish than either Rhyl or
Blackpool, and not dearer.  Ruth and Nellie had a double room in a
boarding-house, No. 26, St. Asaph’s Road (off the Marine Parade), and
Denry had a small single room in another boarding-house, No. 28, St.
Asaph’s Road.  The ideal could scarcely have been approached more
nearly.

Denry had never seen the sea before.  As, in his gayest clothes, he
strolled along the esplanade or on the pier between those two girls in
their gayest clothes, and mingled with the immense crowd of
pleasure-seekers and money-spenders, he was undoubtedly much impressed
by the beauty and grandeur of the sea.  But what impressed him far more
than the beauty and grandeur of the sea was the field for profitable
commercial enterprise which a place like Llandudno presented.  He had
not only his first vision of the sea, but his first genuine vision of
the possibilities of amassing wealth by honest ingenuity.  On the
morning after his arrival he went out for a walk and lost himself near
the Great Orme, and had to return hurriedly along the whole length of
the Parade about nine o’clock.  And through every ground-floor window of
every house he saw a long table full of people eating and drinking the
same kinds of food.  In Llandudno fifty thousand souls desired always to
perform the same act at the same time; they wanted to be distracted and
they would do anything for the sake of distraction, and would pay for
the privilege.  And they would all pay at once.

This thought was more majestic to him than the sea or the Great Orme or
the Little Orme.

It stuck in his head because he had suddenly grown into a very serious
person.  He had now something to live for, something on which to lavish
his energy.  He was happy in being affianced, and more proud than happy,
and more startled than proud.  The manner and method of his courtship
had sharply differed from his previous conception of what such an affair
would be.  He had not passed through the sensations which he would have
expected to pass through.  And then this question was continually
presenting itself: _What could she see in him_?  She must have got a
notion that he was far more wonderful than he really was. Could it be
true that she, his superior in experience and in splendour of person,
had kissed him?  _Him_!  He felt that it would be his duty to live up to
this exaggerated notion which she had of him.  But how?



                                   II


They had not yet discussed finance at all, though Denry would have liked
to discuss it. Evidently she regarded him as a man of means. This became
clear during the progress of the journey to Llandudno.  Denry was
flattered. But the next day he had slight misgivings, and on the day
following he was alarmed; and on the day after that his state resembled
terror.  It is truer to say that she regarded him less as a man of means
than as a magic and inexhaustible siphon of money.

He simply could not stir out of the house without spending money, and
often in ways quite unforeseen.  Pier, minstrels, Punch and Judy,
bathing, buns, ices, canes, fruit, chairs, rowboats, concerts, toffee,
photographs, char-à-bancs; any of these expenditures was likely to
happen whenever they went forth for a simple stroll. One might think
that strolls were gratis, that the air was free!  Error!  If he had had
the courage he would have left his purse in the house, as Ruth
invariably did.  But men are moral cowards.

He had calculated thus: Return fare, four shillings a week.  Agreed
terms at boarding-house, twenty-five shillings a week.  Total expenses
per week, twenty-nine shillings,—say thirty!

On the first day he spent fourteen shillings on nothing whatever—which
was at the rate of five pounds a week of supplementary estimates! On the
second day he spent nineteen shillings on nothing whatever, and Ruth
insisted on his having tea with herself and Nellie at their
boarding-house; for which of course he had to pay, while his own tea was
wasting next door.  So the figures ran on, jumping up each day.
Mercifully, when Sunday dawned the open wound in his pocket was
temporarily staunched.  Ruth wished him to come in for tea again.  He
refused.  At any rate he did not come.  And the exquisite placidity of
the stream of their love was slightly disturbed.

Nobody could have guessed that she was in monetary difficulties on her
own account.  Denry, as a chivalrous lover, had assisted her out of the
fearful quagmire of her rent; but she owed much beyond rent.  Yet, when
some of her quarterly fees had come in, her thoughts had instantly run
to Llandudno, joy, and frocks.  She did not know what money was, and she
never would. This was, perhaps, part of her superior splendour. The
gentle, timid, silent Nellie occasionally let Denry see that she, too,
was scandalised by her bosom friend’s recklessness.  Often Nellie would
modestly beg for permission to pay her share of the cost of an
amusement.  And it seemed just to Denry that she should pay her share.
And he violently wished to accept her money.  But he could not.  He
would even get quite curt with her when she insisted.  From this it will
be seen how absurdly and irrationally different he was from the rest of
us.

Nellie was continually with them, except just before they separated for
the night.  So that Denry paid consistently for three.  But he liked
Nellie Cotterill.  She blushed so easily, and she so obviously
worshipped Ruth and admired himself.  And there was a marked vein of
common sense in her ingenuous composition.

On the Monday morning he was up early and off to Bursley to collect
rents and manage estates.  He had spent nearly five pounds beyond his
expectation.  Indeed, if by chance he had not gone to Llandudno with a
portion of the previous week’s rents in his pockets, he would have been
in what the Five Towns call a fix.

While in Bursley he thought a good deal. Bursley in August encourages
nothing but thought.  His mother was working as usual. His recitals to
her of the existence led by betrothed lovers at Llandudno were vague.

On the Tuesday evening he returned to Llandudno.  And, despite the
general trend of his thoughts, it once more occurred that his pockets
were loaded with a portion of the week’s rents. He did not know
precisely what was going to happen, but he knew that something was going
to happen; for the sufficient reason that his career could not continue
unless something did happen.  Without either a quarrel, an
understanding, or a miracle, three months of affianced bliss with Ruth
Earp would exhaust his resources and ruin his reputation as one who was
ever equal to a crisis.



                                  III


What immediately happened was a storm at sea.  He heard it mentioned at
Rhyl, and he saw, in the deep night, the foam of breakers at Prestatyn.
And when the train reached Llandudno, those two girls in ulsters and
caps greeted him with wondrous tales of the storm at sea, and of wrecks,
and of lifeboats.  And they were so jolly, and so welcoming, so plainly
glad to see their cavalier again, that Denry instantly discovered
himself to be in the highest spirits. He put away the dark and brooding
thoughts which had disfigured his journey, and became the gay Denry of
his own dreams.  The very wind intoxicated him!  There was no rain.

It was half-past nine, and half Llandudno was afoot on the Parade and
discussing the storm—a storm unparalleled, it seemed, in the month of
August.  At any rate, people who had visited Llandudno yearly for
twenty-five years declared that never had they witnessed such a storm.
If the tide had not been out the Parade would have been uninhabitable.
The new lifeboat had gone forth, amid cheers, about six o’clock to a
schooner in distress near Rhos.  And at eight o’clock a second lifeboat
(an old one which the new one had replaced and which had been bought for
a floating warehouse by an aged fisherman) had departed to the rescue of
a Norwegian barque, the _Hjalmar_, round the bend of the Little Orme.

"Let’s go on the pier," said Denry.  "It will be splendid."

He was not an hour in the town, and yet was already hanging expense!

"They ’ve closed the pier," the girls told him.

But when in the course of their meanderings among the excited crowd
under the gas-lamps they arrived at the pier-gates, Denry perceived
figures on the pier.

"They ’re sailors and things, and the Mayor," the girls explained.

"Pooh!" said Denry, fired.

He approached the turnstile and handed a card to the official.  It was
the card of an advertisement agent of the _Staffordshire Signal_, who
had called at Brougham Street in Denry’s absence about the renewal of
Denry’s advertisement.

"Press," said Denry to the guardian at the turnstile, and went through
with the ease of a bird on the wing.

"Come along," he cried to the girls.

The guardian seemed to hesitate.

"These ladies are with me," he said.

The guardian yielded.

It was a triumph for Denry.  He could read his triumph in the eyes of
his companions. When she looked at him like that, Ruth was assuredly
marvellous among women.  And any ideas derogatory to her marvellousness
which he might have had at Bursley and in the train were false ideas.

At the head of the pier beyond the pavilion there were gathered together
some fifty people. And the tale ran that the second lifeboat had
successfully accomplished its mission and was approaching the pier.

"I shall write an account of this for the _Signal_," said Denry, whose
thoughts were excusably on the Press.

"Oh, do!" exclaimed Nellie.

"They have the _Signal_ at all the newspaper shops here," said Ruth.

Then they seemed to be merged in the storm. The pier shook and trembled
under the shock of the waves, and occasionally, though the tide was very
low, a sprinkle of water flew up and caught their faces.  The eyes could
see nothing save the passing glitter of the foam on the crest of a
breaker.  It was the most thrilling situation that any of them had ever
been in.

And at last came word from the mouths of men who could apparently see as
well in dark as in daylight that the second lifeboat was close to the
pier.  And then everybody momentarily saw it—a ghostly thing that heaved
up pale out of the murk for an instant and was lost again. And the
little crowd cheered.

The next moment a Bengal light illuminated the pier, and the lifeboat
was silhouetted with strange effectiveness against the storm.  And some
one flung a rope.  And then another rope arrived out of the sea and fell
on Denry’s shoulder.

"Haul on there!" yelled a hoarse voice.  The Bengal light expired.

Denry hauled with a will.  The occasion was unique.  And those few
seconds were worth to him the whole of Denry’s precious life—yes, not
excluding the seconds in which he had kissed Ruth and the minutes in
which he had danced with the Countess of Chell.  Then two men with
beards took the rope from his hands.  The air was now alive with
shoutings.  Finally there was a rush of men down the iron stairway to
the lower part of the pier, ten feet nearer the water.

"You stay here, you two!" Denry ordered, extremely excited.

"But Denry——"

"Stay here, I tell you!"  All the male in him was aroused.  He was off,
after the rush of men.  "Half a jiffy!" he said, coming back. "Just take
charge of this, will you?"  And he poured into their hands about twelve
shillings’ worth of copper, small change of rents, from his pocket.  "If
anything happened, that might sink me," he said, and vanished.

It was very characteristic of him, that effusion of calm sagacity in a
supreme emergency.



                                   IV


Beyond getting his feet wet Denry accomplished but little in the dark
basement of the pier.  In spite of his success in hauling on the thrown
rope, he seemed to be classed at once down there by the experts
assembled as an eager and useless person who had no right to the space
which he occupied.  However, he witnessed the heaving arrival of the
lifeboat and the disembarking of the rescued crew of the Norwegian
barque, and he was more than ever decided to compose a descriptive
article for the _Staffordshire Signal_.  The rescued and the rescuing
crews disappeared in single file to the upper floor of the pier, with
the exception of the coxswain, a man with a spreading red beard, who
stayed behind to inspect the lifeboat, of which indeed he was the
absolute owner.  As a journalist Denry did the correct thing and engaged
him in conversation.  Meanwhile, cheering could be heard above.  The
coxswain, who stated that his name was Cregeen and that he was a
Manxman, seemed to regret the entire expedition. He seemed to be unaware
that it was his duty now to play the part of the modest hero to Denry’s
interviewer.  At every loose end of the chat he would say gloomily:

"And look at her now, I ’m telling ye!"

Meaning the battered craft, which rose and fell on the black waves.

Denry ran upstairs again, in search of more amenable material.  Some
twenty men in various sou’westers and other headgear were eating thick
slices of bread and butter and drinking hot coffee, which with foresight
had been prepared for them in the pier buffet.  A few had preferred
whiskey.  The whole crowd was now under the lee of the pavilion, and it
constituted a spectacle which Denry said to himself he should refer to
in his article as "Rembrandtesque."  For a few moments he could not
descry Ruth and Nellie in the gloom.  Then he saw the indubitable form
of his betrothed at a penny-in-the-slot machine, and the indubitable
form of Nellie at another penny-in-the-slot machine.  And then he could
hear the click-click-click of the machines, working rapidly.  And his
thoughts took a new direction.

Presently Ruth ran with blithe gracefulness from her machine and
commenced a generous distribution of packets to the members of the
crews.  There was neither calculation nor exact justice in her
generosity.  She dropped packets on to heroic knees with a splendid
gesture of _largesse_.  Some packets even fell on the floor.  But she
did not mind.

Denry could hear her saying:

"You must eat it.  Chocolate is so sustaining. There ’s nothing like
it."

She ran back to the machines, and snatched more packets from Nellie, who
under her orders had been industrious; and then began a second
distribution.

A calm and disinterested observer would probably have been touched by
this spectacle of impulsive womanly charity.  He might even have decided
that it was one of the most beautifully human things that he had ever
seen.  And the fact that the hardy heroes and Norsemen appeared scarcely
to know what to do with the silver-wrapped bonbons would not have
impaired his admiration for these two girlish figures of benevolence.
Denry, too, was touched by the spectacle, but in another way.  It was
the rents of his clients that were being thus dissipated in a very
luxury of needless benevolence.  He muttered:

"Well, that’s a bit thick, that is!"

But of course he could do nothing.

As the process continued, the clicking of the machines exacerbated his
ears.

"Idiotic!" he muttered.

The final annoyance to him was that everybody except himself seemed to
consider that Ruth was displaying singular ingenuity, originality,
enterprise, and goodness of heart.

In that moment he saw clearly for the first time that the marriage
between himself and Ruth had not been arranged in heaven.  He admitted
privately then that the saving of a young woman from violent death in a
pantechnicon need not inevitably involve espousing her.  She was without
doubt a marvellous creature, but it was as wise to dream of keeping a
carriage and pair as to dream of keeping Ruth.  He grew suddenly
cynical.  His age leaped to fifty or so, and the curve of his lips
changed.

Ruth, spying around, saw him and ran to him with a glad cry.

"Here!" she said.  "Take these.  They ’re no good."  She held out her
hands.

"What are they?" he asked.

"They ’re the halfpennies."

"So sorry!" he said, with an accent whose significance escaped her, and
took the useless coins.

"We ’ve exhausted all the chocolate," said she. "But there ’s
butterscotch left—it’s nearly as good—and gold-tipped cigarettes.  I
dare say some of them would enjoy a smoke.  Have you got any more
pennies?"

"No!" he replied.  "But I ’ve got ten or a dozen half-crowns.  They ’ll
work the machine just as well, won’t they?"

This time she did notice a certain unusualness in the flavour of his
accent.  And she hesitated.

"Don’t be silly!" she said.

"I ’ll try not to be," said Denry.  So far as he could remember, he had
never used such a tone before.  Ruth swerved away to rejoin Nellie.

Denry surreptitiously counted the half-pennies. There were eighteen.
She had fed those machines, then, with over a hundred and thirty pence.

He murmured, "Thick, thick!"

Considering that he had returned to Llandudno in the full intention of
putting his foot down, of clearly conveying to Ruth that his conception
of finance differed from hers, the second sojourn had commenced badly.
Still, he had promised to marry her, and he must marry her.  Better a
lifetime of misery and insolvency than a failure to behave as a
gentleman should. Of course, if she chose to break it off...  But he
must be minutely careful to do nothing which might lead to a breach.
Such was Denry’s code.

The walk home at midnight, amid the reverberations of the falling
tempest, was marked by a slight pettishness on the part of Ruth, and by
Denry’s polite taciturnity.



                                   V


Yet the next morning, as the three companions sat together under the
striped awning of the buffet on the pier, nobody could have divined, by
looking at them, that one of them at any rate was the most uncomfortable
young man in all Llandudno.  The sun was hotly shining on their bright
attire and on the still turbulent waves.  Ruth, thirsty after a
breakfast of herrings and bacon, was sucking iced lemonade up a straw.
Nellie was eating chocolate, undistributed remains of the night’s
benevolence. Denry was yawning, not in the least because the proceedings
failed to excite his keen interest, but because he had been a journalist
till three A.M. and had risen at six in order to despatch a
communication to the editor of the _Staffordshire Signal_ by train.

The girls were very playful.  Nellie dropped a piece of chocolate into
Ruth’s glass, and Ruth fished it out, and bit at it.

"What a jolly taste!" she exclaimed.

And then Nellie bit at it.

"Oh!  It’s just lovely!" said Nellie softly.

"Here, dear!" said Ruth.  "Try it."

And Denry had to try it, and to pronounce it a delicious novelty (which
indeed it was) and generally to brighten himself up.  And all the time
he was murmuring in his heart, "This can’t go on."

Nevertheless he was obliged to admit that it was he who had invited Ruth
to pass the rest of her earthly life with him, and not _vice versa_.

"Well, shall we go on somewhere else?" Ruth suggested.

And he paid yet again.  He paid and smiled, he who had meant to be the
masterful male, he who deemed himself always equal to a crisis. But in
this crisis he was helpless.

They set off down the pier, brilliant in the brilliant crowd.  Everybody
was talking of wrecks and lifeboats.  The new lifeboat had done nothing,
having been forestalled by the Prestatyn boat; but Llandudno was
apparently very proud of its brave old worn-out lifeboat which had
brought ashore the entire crew of the _Hjalmar_, without casualty, in a
terrific hurricane.

"Run along, child," said Ruth to Nellie, "while uncle and auntie talk to
each other for a minute."

Nellie stared, blushed, and walked forward in confusion.  She was
startled.  And Denry was equally startled.  Never before had Ruth so
brazenly hinted that lovers must be left alone at intervals.  In justice
to her it must be said that she was a mirror for all the proprieties.
Denry had even reproached her, in his heart, for not sufficiently
showing her desire for his exclusive society.  He wondered, now, what
was to be the next revelation of her surprising character.

"I had our bill this morning," said Ruth.

She leaned gracefully on the handle of her sunshade, and they both
stared at the sea.  She was very elegant, with an aristocratic air.  The
bill, as she mentioned it, seemed a very negligible trifle.
Nevertheless, Denry’s heart quaked.

"Oh!" he said.  "Did you pay it?"

"Yes," said she.  "The landlady wanted the money, she told me.  So
Nellie gave me her share, and I paid it at once."

"Oh!" said Denry.

There was a silence.  Denry felt as though he were defending a castle,
or as though he were in a dark room and somebody was calling him,
calling him, and he was pretending not to be there and holding his
breath.

"But I ’d hardly enough money left," said Ruth.  "The fact is, Nellie
and I spent such a lot yesterday and the day before....  You ’ve no idea
how money goes!"

"Haven’t I?" said Denry.  But not to her—only to his own heart.

To her he said nothing.

"I suppose we shall have to go back home," she ventured lightly.  "One
can’t run into debt here.  They ’d claim your luggage."

"What a pity!" said Denry sadly.

Just those few words—and the interesting part of the interview was over!
All that followed counted not in the least.  She had meant to induce him
to offer to defray the whole of her expenses in Llandudno—no doubt in
the form of a loan; and she had failed.  She had intended him to repair
the disaster caused by her chronic extravagance.  And he had only said,
"What a pity!"

"Yes, it is!" she agreed bravely, and with a finer disdain than ever of
petty financial troubles.  "Still, it can’t be helped."

"No, I suppose not," said Denry.

There was undoubtedly something fine about Ruth.  In that moment she had
it in her to kill Denry with a bodkin.  But she merely smiled. The
situation was terribly strained, past all Denry’s previous conceptions
of a strained situation; but she deviated with superlative _sang-froid_
into frothy small-talk.  A proud and an unconquerable woman!  After all,
what were men for, if not to pay?

"I think I shall go home to-night," she said, after the excursion into
prattle.

"I ’m sorry," said Denry.

He was not coming out of his castle.

At that moment a hand touched his shoulder. It was the hand of Cregeen,
the owner of the old lifeboat.

"Mister!" said Cregeen, too absorbed in his own welfare to notice Ruth.
"It’s now or never! Five-and-twenty ’ll buy the _Fleetwing_, if ten ’s
paid down this mornun."

And Denry replied boldly:

"You shall have it in an hour.  Where shall you be?"

"I ’ll be in John’s cabin, under the pier," said Cregeen, "where ye
found me this mornun."

"Right!" said Denry.

If Ruth had not been caracoling on her absurdly high horse, she would
have had the truth out of Denry in a moment concerning these early
morning interviews and mysterious transactions in shipping.  But from
that height she could not deign to be curious.  And so she said naught.
Denry had passed the whole morning since breakfast and had uttered no
word of preprandial encounters with mariners, though he had talked a lot
about his article for the _Signal_ and of how he had risen betimes in
order to despatch it by the first train.

And as Ruth showed no curiosity, Denry behaved on the assumption that
she felt none. And the situation grew even more strained.

As they walked down the pier towards the beach, at the dinner-hour, Ruth
bowed to a dandiacal man who obsequiously saluted her.

"Who ’s that?" asked Denry instinctively.

"It’s a gentleman that I was once engaged to," answered Ruth with cold,
brief politeness.

Denry did not like this.

The situation almost creaked under the complicated stresses to which it
was subject.  And the wonder was that it did not fly to pieces long
before evening.



                                   VI


The pride of the principal actors being now engaged, each person was
compelled to carry out the intentions which he had expressed either in
words or tacitly.  Denry’s silence had announced more efficiently than
any words that he would under no inducement emerge from his castle.
Ruth had stated plainly that there was nothing for it but to go home at
once, that very night.  Hence she arranged to go home, and hence Denry
refrained from interfering with her arrangements.  Ruth was lugubrious
under a mask of gaiety; Nellie was lugubrious under no mask whatever.
Nellie was merely the puppet of these betrothed players, her elders.
She admired Ruth and she admired Denry, and between them they were
spoiling the little thing’s holiday for their own adult purposes.
Nellie knew that dreadful occurrences were in the air—occurrences
compared to which the storm at sea was a storm in a teacup.  She knew
partly because Ruth had been so queerly polite, and partly because they
had come separately to St. Asaph’s Road and had not spent the entire
afternoon together.

So quickly do great events loom up and happen that at six o’clock they
had had tea and were on their way afoot to the station.  The odd man of
No. 26, St. Asaph’s Road had preceded them with the luggage.  All the
rest of Llandudno was joyously strolling home to its half-past six high
tea—grand people to whom weekly bills were as dust and who were in a
position to stop in Llandudno for ever and ever, if they chose!  And
Ruth and Nellie were conscious of the shame which always afflicts those
whom necessity forces to the railway station of a pleasure resort in the
middle of the season.  They saw omnibuses loaded with luggage and jolly
souls who were actually _coming_, whose holiday had not yet properly
commenced.  And this spectacle added to their humiliation and their
disgust.  They genuinely felt that they belonged to the lower orders.

Ruth, for the sake of effect, joked on the most solemn subjects.  She
even referred with giggling laughter to the fact that she had borrowed
from Nellie in order to discharge her liabilities for the final
twenty-four hours at the boarding-house. Giggling laughter being
contagious, as they were walking side by side close together, they all
laughed.  And each one secretly thought how ridiculous was such
behaviour and how it failed to reach the standard of true worldliness.

Then, nearer the station, some sprightly caprice prompted Denry to raise
his hat to two young women who were crossing the road in front of them.
Neither of the two young women responded to the homage.

"Who are they?" asked Ruth, and the words were out of her mouth before
she could remind herself that curiosity was beneath her.

"It’s a young lady I was once engaged to," said Denry.

"Which one?" asked the ninny, Nellie, astounded.

"I forget," said Denry.

He considered this to be one of his greatest retorts—not to Nellie, but
to Ruth.  Nellie naturally did not appreciate its loveliness.  But Ruth
did.  There was no facet of that retort that escaped Ruth’s critical
notice.

At length they arrived at the station, quite a quarter of an hour before
the train was due, and half an hour before it came in.

Denry tipped the odd man for the transport of the luggage.

"Sure it’s all there?" he asked the girls, embracing both of them in his
gaze.

"Yes," said Ruth, "but where ’s yours?"

"Oh!" he said.  "I ’m not going to-night. I ’ve got some business to
attend to here.  I thought you understood.  I expect you ’ll be all
right, you two together."

After a moment, Ruth said brightly, "Oh, yes!  I was quite forgetting
about your business."  Which was completely untrue, since she knew
nothing of his business, and he had assuredly not informed her that he
would not return with them.

But Ruth was being very brave, haughty, and queen-like, and for this the
precise truth must sometimes be abandoned.  The most precious thing in
the world to Ruth was her dignity—and who can blame her?  She meant to
keep it at no matter what costs.

In a few minutes the bookstall on the platform attracted them as
inevitably as a prone horse attracts a crowd.  Other people were near
the bookstall, and as these people were obviously leaving Llandudno,
Ruth and Nellie felt a certain solace.  The social outlook seemed
brighter for them.  Denry bought one or two penny papers, and then the
newsboy began to paste up the contents poster of the _Staffordshire
Signal_, which had just arrived.  And on this poster, very prominent,
were the words: "The Great Storm in North Wales.  Special Descriptive
Report."  Denry snatched up one of the green papers and opened it, and
on the first column of the news page saw his wondrous description,
including the word "Rembrandtesque."  "Graphic account by a Bursley
gentleman of the scene at Llandudno," said the sub-title.  And the
article was introduced by the phrase, "We are indebted to Mr. E. H.
Machin, a prominent figure in Bursley," etc.

It was like a miracle.  Do what he would, Denry could not stop his face
from glowing.

With false calm he gave the paper to Ruth.  Her calmness in receiving it
upset him.

"We ’ll read it in the train," she said primly, and started to talk
about something else.  And she became most agreeable and companionable.

Mixed up with papers and sixpenny novels on the bookstall were a number
of souvenirs of Llandudno—paper-knives, pens, paper-weights,
watch-cases, pen-cases, all in light wood or glass, and ornamented with
coloured views of Llandudno, and also the word "Llandudno" in large
German capitals, so that mistakes might not arise.  Ruth remembered that
she had even intended to buy a crystal paper-weight with a view of the
Great Orme at the bottom.  The bookstall clerk had several crystal
paper-weights with views of the pier, the Hotel Majestic, the Esplanade,
the Happy Valley, but none with a view of the Great Orme.  He had also
paper-knives and watch-cases with a view of the Great Orme.  But Ruth
wanted a combination of paper-weight and Great Orme, and nothing else
would satisfy her.  She was like that.  The clerk admitted that such a
combination existed, but he was sold "out of it."

"Could n’t you get one and send it to me?" said Ruth.

And Denry saw anew that she was incurable.

"Oh, yes, miss," said the clerk.  "Certainly, miss.  To-morrow at
latest!"  And he pulled out a book.  "What name?"

Ruth looked at Denry, as women do look on such occasions.

"Rothschild," said Denry.

It may seem perhaps strange that that single word ended their
engagement.  But it did.  She could not tolerate a rebuke.  She walked
away, flushing.  The bookstall clerk received no order. Several persons
in the vicinity dimly perceived that a domestic scene had occurred, in a
flash, under their noses, on a platform of a railway station.  Nellie
was speedily aware that something very serious had happened, for the
train took them off without Ruth speaking a syllable to Denry, though
Denry raised his hat and was almost effusive.

The next afternoon Denry received by post a ring in a box.  "I will not
submit to insult," ran the brief letter.

"I only said ’Rothschild’!" Denry murmured to himself.  "Can’t a fellow
say ’Rothschild’?"

But secretly he was proud of himself.



                   CHAPTER V.  THE MERCANTILE MARINE


                                   I


The decisive scene, henceforward historic, occurred in the shanty known
as "John’s cabin"—John being the unacknowledged leader of the ’longshore
population—under the tail of Llandudno pier.  The cabin, festooned with
cordage, was lighted by an oil-lamp of a primitive model, and round the
orange case on which the lamp was balanced sat Denry, Cregeen, the owner
of the lifeboat, and John himself (to give, as it were, a semi-official
character to whatever was afoot).

"Well, here you are," said Denry, and handed to Cregeen a piece of
paper.

"What’s this, I ’m asking ye," said Cregeen, taking the paper in his
large fingers and peering at it as though it had been a papyrus.

But he knew quite well what it was.  It was a check for twenty-five
pounds.  What he did not know was that, with the ten pounds paid in cash
earlier in the day, it represented a very large part indeed of such of
Denry’s savings as had survived his engagement to Ruth Earp. Cregeen
took a pen as though it had been a match-end and wrote a receipt.  Then,
after finding a stamp in a pocket of his waistcoat under his jersey, he
put it in his mouth and lost it there for a long time.  Finally Denry
got the receipt, certifying that he was the owner of the lifeboat
formerly known as _Llandudno_, but momentarily without a name, together
with all her gear and sails.

"Are ye going to live in her?" the rather curt John enquired.

"Not in her.  On her," said Denry.

And he went out on to the sand and shingle, leaving John and Cregeen to
complete the sale to Cregeen of the _Fleetwing_, a small cutter
specially designed to take twelve persons forth for "a pleasant sail in
the bay."  If Cregeen had not had a fancy for the _Fleetwing_ and a
perfect lack of the money to buy her, Denry might never have been able
to induce him to sell the lifeboat.

Under another portion of the pier Denry met a sailor with a long white
beard, the aged Simeon, who had been one of the crew that rescued the
_Hjalmar_, but whom his colleagues appeared to regard rather as an
ornament than as a motive force.

"It’s all right," said Denry.

And Simeon, in silence, nodded his head slowly several times.

"I shall give you thirty shillings for the week," said Denry.

And that venerable head oscillated again in the moon-lit gloom and
rocked gradually to a standstill.

Presently the head said, in shrill, slow tones:

"I ’ve seen three o’ them Norwegian chaps. Two of ’em can no more speak
English than a babe unborn; no, nor understand what ye say to ’em,
though I fair bawled in their ear-holes."

"So much the better," said Denry.

"I showed ’em that sovereign," said the bearded head, wagging again.

"Well," said Denry, "you won’t forget.  Six o’clock to-morrow morning."

"Ye ’d better say five," the head suggested. "Quieter like!"

"Five, then," Denry agreed.

And he departed to St. Asaph’s Road burdened with a tremendous thought.

The thought was:

"I ’ve gone and done it this time!"

Now that the transaction was accomplished and could not be undone, he
admitted to himself that he had never been more mad.  He could scarcely
comprehend what had led him to do that which he had done.  But he
obscurely imagined that his caprice for the possession of sea-going
craft must somehow be the result of his singular adventure with the
pantechnicon in the canal at Bursley.

He was so preoccupied with material interests as to be capable of
forgetting, for a quarter of an hour at a stretch, that in all essential
respects his life was wrecked, and that he had nothing to hope for save
hollow worldly success.  He knew that Ruth would return the ring.  He
could almost see the postman holding the little cardboard cube which
would contain the rendered ring.  He had loved, and loved tragically.
(That was how he put it—in his unspoken thoughts; but the truth was
merely that he had loved something too expensive.)  Now the dream was
done.  And a man of disillusion walked along the Parade towards St.
Asaph’s Road among revellers, a man with a past, a man who had probed
women, a man who had nothing to learn about sex.  And amid all the
tragedy of his heart, and all his apprehensions concerning hollow
worldly success, little thoughts of absurd unimportance kept running
about like clockwork mice in his head.  Such as that it would be a bit
of a bore to have to tell people at Bursley that his engagement, which
truly had thrilled the town, was broken off.  Humiliating, that!  And,
after all, Ruth was a glittering gem among women.  Was there another
girl in Bursley so smart, so effective, so truly ornate?

Then he comforted himself with the reflection, "I ’m certainly the only
man that ever put an end to an engagement by just saying ’Rothschild’."
This was probably true.  But it did not help him to sleep.



                                   II


The next morning at 5:20 the youthful sun was shining on the choppy
water of the Irish Sea, just off the Little Orme, to the west of
Llandudno Bay.  Oscillating on the uneasy waves was Denry’s lifeboat,
manned by the nodding bearded head, three ordinary British longshoremen,
a Norwegian who could speak English of two syllables, and two other
Norwegians who by a strange neglect of education could speak nothing but
Norwegian.

Close under the headland, near a morsel of beach, lay the remains of the
_Hjalmar_, in an attitude of repose.  It was as if the _Hjalmar_, after
a long struggle, had lain down like a cab-horse and said to the tempest,
"Do what you like, now!"

"Yes," the venerable head was piping, "Us can come out comfortable in
twenty minutes, unless the tide be setting east strong.  And as for
getting back, it ’ll be the same, other way round, if ye understand me."

There could be no question that Simeon had come out comfortable.  But he
was the coxswain.  The rowers seemed to be aware that the boat was vast
and beamy.

"Shall we row up to it?" Simeon inquired, pointing to the wreck.

Then a pale face appeared above the gunwale, and an expiring, imploring
voice said:

"No.  We ’ll go back."  Whereupon the pale face vanished again.

Denry had never before been outside the bay. In the navigation of
pantechnicons on the squall-swept basins of canals he might have been a
great master, but he was unfitted for the open sea.  At that moment he
would have been almost ready to give the lifeboat and all that he owned
for the privilege of returning to land by train. The inward journey was
so long that Denry lost hope of ever touching his native island again.
And then there was a bump.  And he disembarked, with hope burning up
again cheerfully in his bosom.  And it was a quarter to six.

By the first post, which arrived at half-past seven, there came a brown
package, "The ring!" he thought, starting horribly.  But the package was
a cube of three inches, and would have held a hundred rings.  He undid
the cover, and saw on half a sheet of note-paper the words, "Thank you
so much for the lovely time you gave me.  I hope you will like this.
NELLIE."

He was touched.  If Ruth was hard, mercenary, costly, her young and
ingenuous companion could at any rate be grateful and sympathetic. Yes,
he was touched.  He had imagined himself to be dead to all human
affections, but it was not so.  The package contained chocolate, and his
nose at once perceived that it was chocolate impregnated with lemon—the
surprising but agreeable compound accidentally invented by Nellie on the
previous day at the pier buffet. The little thing must have spent a part
of the previous afternoon in preparing it, and she must have put the
package in the post at Crewe. Secretive and delightful little thing!
After his recent experience beyond the bay he had imagined himself to be
incapable of ever eating again, but it was not so.  The lemon gave a
peculiar astringent, appetising, _settling_ quality to the chocolate.
And he ate even with gusto. The result was that, instead of waiting for
the nine o’clock boarding-house breakfast, he hurried energetically into
the streets and called on a jobbing printer whom he had seen on the
previous evening.  As Ruth had said on the night of the wreck—there is
nothing like chocolate for sustaining you.



                                  III


At ten o’clock two Norwegian sailors, who could only smile in answer to
the questions which assailed them, were distributing the following
handbill on the Parade:


                        WRECK OF THE "HJALMAR."
                                  ———
                         HEROISM AT LLANDUDNO.
                                  ———
           Every hour, at 11, 12, 2, 3, 4, 5, and 6 o’clock,
                  THE IDENTICAL (guaranteed) LIFEBOAT
                     which rescued the crew of the
                               "HJALMAR"
            will leave the beach for the scene of the wreck.
                                  ———
              Manned by Simeon Edwards, the oldest boatman
              in LLANDUDNO, and by members of the rescued
                 crew, genuine Norwegians (guaranteed).
                                  ———
                       SIMEON EDWARDS, COXSWAIN.
           Return fare, with use of cork belt and life lines
                          if desired, 2s. 6d.
                                  ———
                         A UNIQUE OPPORTUNITY.
                          A UNIQUE EXPERIENCE.
                                  ———
              P.S.—The bravery of the lifeboatmen has been
           the theme of the Press throughout the Principality
                       and neighbouring counties.

                             E. D. MACHIN.
                                  ———


At eleven o’clock there was an eager crowd down on the beach, where,
with some planks and a piece of rock, Simeon had arranged an embarkation
pier for the lifeboat.  One man, in overalls, stood up to his knees in
the water and escorted passengers up the planks, while Simeon’s
confidence-generating beard received them into the broad waist of the
boat.  The rowers wore sou’westers and were secured to the craft by
life-lines, and these conveniences were also offered, with life-belts,
to the intrepid excursionists.  A paper was pinned in the stern:
"Licensed to carry fourteen."  (Denry had just paid the fee.)  But quite
forty people were anxious to make the first voyage.

"No more!" shrilled Simeon solemnly.  And the wader scrambled in and the
boat slid away.

"Fares please!" shrilled Simeon.

He collected one pound fifteen, and slowly buttoned it up in the
right-hand pocket of his blue trousers.

"Now, my lads, with a will!" he gave the orders.  And then with
deliberate method he lighted his pipe.  And the lifeboat shot away.

Close by the planks stood a young man in a negligent attitude, and with
a look on his face as if to say:

"Please do not imagine that I have the slightest interest in this
affair."  He stared consistently out to sea until the boat had
disappeared round the Little Orme, and then he took a few turns on the
sands, in and out amid the castles. His heart was beating in a most
disconcerting manner.  After a time he resumed his perusal of the sea.
And the lifeboat reappeared and grew larger and larger, and finally
arrived at the spot from which it had departed, only higher up the beach
because the tide was rising.  And Simeon debarked first, and there was a
small blue and red model of a lifeboat in his hand, which he shook to a
sound of coins.

"_For_ the Lifeboat Fund!  _For_ the Lifeboat Fund!" he gravely intoned.

Every debarking passenger dropped a coin into the slit.

In five minutes the boat was refilled, and Simeon had put the value of
fourteen more half-crowns into his pocket.

The lips of the young man on the beach moved, and he murmured:

"That makes over three pounds!  Well, I ’m dashed!"

At the hour appointed for dinner he went to St. Asaph’s Road, but could
eat nothing.  He could only keep repeating very softly to himself,
"Well, I ’m dashed!"

Throughout the afternoon the competition for places in the lifeboat grew
keener and more dangerous.  Denry’s craft was by no means the sole craft
engaged in carrying people to see the wreck.  There were dozens of boats
in the business, which had suddenly sprung up that morning, the sea
being then fairly inoffensive for the first time since the height of the
storm.  But the other boats simply took what the lifeboat left.  The
guaranteed identity of the lifeboat, and of the Norsemen (who replied to
questions in gibberish), and of Simeon himself; the sou’-westers, the
life-belts, and the lines; even the collection for the Lifeboat Fund at
the close of the voyage: all these matters resolved themselves into a
fascination which Llandudno could not resist.

And in regard to the collection, a remarkable crisis arose.  The model
of a lifeboat became full, gorged to the slot.  And the local secretary
of the Fund had the key.  The model was despatched to him by special
messenger to open and to empty, and in the meantime Simeon used his
sou’-wester as a collecting box.  This contretemps was impressive.  At
night Denry received twelve pounds odd at the hands of Simeon Edwards.
He showered the odd in largesse on his heroic crew, who had also
received many tips. By the evening post the fatal ring arrived from
Ruth, as he anticipated.  He was just about to throw it into the sea,
when he thought better of the idea, and stuck it in his pocket.  He
tried still to feel that his life had been blighted by Ruth.  But he
could not.  The twelve pounds, largely in silver, weighed so heavy in
his pocket. He said to himself:

"Of course this can’t last!"



                                   IV


Then came the day when he first heard someone saying discreetly behind
him:

"That’s the lifeboat chap!"

Or more briefly:

"That’s him!"

Implying that in all Llandudno "him" could mean only one person.

And for a time he went about the streets self-consciously.  However,
that self-consciousness soon passed off, and he wore his fame as easily
as he wore his collar.

The lifeboat trips to the _Hjalmar_ became a feature of daily life in
Llandudno.  The pronunciation of the ship’s name went through a
troublous period.  Some said the "j" ought to be pronounced to the
exclusion of the "h," and others maintained the contrary.  In the end
the first two letters were both abandoned utterly, also the last—but
nobody had ever paid any attention to the last.  The facetious had a
trick of calling the wreck "Inkerman."  This definite settlement of the
pronunciation of the name was a sign that the pleasure-seekers of
Llandudno had definitely fallen in love with the lifeboat trip habit.
Denry’s timid fear that the phenomenon which put money into his pocket
could not continue was quite falsified.  It continued violently. And
Denry wished that the _Hjalmar_ had been wrecked a month earlier.  He
calculated that the tardiness of the _Hjalmar_ in wrecking itself had
involved him in a loss of some four hundred pounds.  If only the
catastrophe had happened early in July, instead of early in August, and
he had been there!  Why, if forty _Hjalmars_ had been wrecked, and then
forty crews saved by forty different lifeboats, and Denry had bought all
the lifeboats, he could have filled them all!

Still, the regularity of his receipts was extremely satisfactory and
comforting.  The thing had somehow the air of being a miracle; at any
rate of being connected with magic.  It seemed to him that nothing could
have stopped the visitors to Llandudno from fighting for places in his
lifeboat and paying handsomely for the privilege.  They had begun the
practice, and they looked as if they meant to go on with the practice
eternally.  He thought that the monotony of it would strike them
unfavourably. But no!  He thought that they would revolt against doing
what everyone had done.  But no!  Hundreds of persons arrived fresh from
the railway station every day, and they all appeared to be drawn to that
lifeboat as to a magnet.  They all seemed to know instantly and
instinctively that to be correct in Llandudno they must make at least
one trip in Denry’s lifeboat.

He was pocketing an income which far exceeded his most golden visions.
And therefore naturally his first idea was to make that income larger
and larger still.  He commenced by putting up the price of the afternoon
trips. There was a vast deal too much competition for seats in the
afternoon.  This competition led to quarrels, unseemly language, and
deplorable loss of temper.  It also led to loss of time.  Denry was
therefore benefiting humanity by charging three shillings after two
o’clock.  This simple and benign device equalised the competition
throughout the day, and made Denry richer by seven or eight pounds a
week.

But his fertility of invention did not stop there.  One morning the
earliest excursionists saw a sort of Robinson Crusoe marooned on the
strip of beach near the wreck.  All that heartless fate had left him
appeared to be a machine on a tripod and a few black bags.  And there
was no shelter for him save a shallow cave. The poor fellow was quite
respectably dressed. Simeon steered the boat round by the beach, which
shelved down sharply, and as he did so the Robinson Crusoe hid his head
in a cloth, as though ashamed, or as though he had gone mad and believed
himself to be an ostrich.  Then apparently he thought the better of it,
and gazed boldly forth again.  And the boat passed on its starboard side
within a dozen feet of him and his machine.  Then it put about and
passed on the port side.  And the same thing occurred on every trip.
And the last trippers of the day left Robinson Crusoe on the strip of
beach in his solitude.

The next morning a photographer’s shop on the Parade pulled down its
shutters and displayed posters all over the upper part of its windows:

                   "THE LIFEBOAT PHOTOGRAPH BUREAU."


And the lower part of the windows held sixteen different large
photographs of the lifeboat broadside on.  The likenesses of over a
hundred visitors, many of them with sou’-westers, cork belts, and life
lines, could be clearly distinguished in these picturesque groups.  A
notice said:


    "_Copies of any of these magnificent permanent photographs can
    be supplied, handsomely mounted, at a charge of two shillings
    each.  Orders executed in rotation, and delivered by post if
    necessary.  It is respectfully requested that cash be paid with
    order. Otherwise orders cannot be accepted._"


Very few of those who had made the trip could resist the fascination of
a photograph of themselves in a real lifeboat, manned by real heroes,
and real Norwegians on real waves, especially if they had worn the gear
appropriate to lifeboats.  The windows of the shop were beset throughout
the day with crowds anxious to see who was in the lifeboat, and who had
come out well, and who was a perfect fright.  The orders on the first
day amounted to over fifteen pounds, for not everybody was content with
one photograph.  The novelty was acute and enchanting and it renewed
itself each day.  "Let’s go down and look at the lifeboat photographs,"
people would say, when they were wondering what to do next.  Some
persons who had not "taken nicely" would perform a special trip in the
lifeboat and would wear special clothes and compose special faces for
the ordeal.  The Mayor of Ashby-de-la-Zouch for that year ordered two
hundred copies of a photograph which showed himself in the centre, for
presentation as New Year’s cards.  On the mornings after very dull days
or wet days, when photography had been impossible or unsatisfactory,
Llandudno felt that something lacked.  Here it may be mentioned that
inclement weather (of which, for the rest, there was little) scarcely
interfered with Denry’s receipts.  Imagine a lifeboat being deterred by
rain or by a breath of wind!  There were tarpaulins.  When the tide was
strong and adverse, male passengers were allowed to pull, without extra
charge, though naturally they would give a trifle to this or that member
of the professional crew.

Denry’s arrangement with the photographer was so simple that a child
could have grasped it.  The photographer paid him sixpence on every
photograph sold.  This was Denry’s only connection with the
photographer.  The sixpences totalled over a dozen pounds a week.
Regardless of cost, Denry reprinted his article from the _Staffordshire
Signal_ descriptive of the night of the wreck, with a photograph of the
lifeboat and its crew, and presented a copy of the sheet to every client
of his photographic department.



                                   V


Llandudno was next titillated by the mysterious "Chocolate Remedy" which
made its first appearance in a small boat that plied off Robinson
Crusoe’s strip of beach.  Not infrequently passengers in the lifeboat
were inconvenienced by displeasing and even distressing sensations, as
Denry had once been inconvenienced.  He felt deeply for them.  The
Chocolate Remedy was designed to alleviate the symptoms while
captivating the palate.  It was one of the most agreeable remedies that
the wit of man ever invented.  It tasted like chocolate, and yet there
was an astringent flavour of lemon in it—a flavour that flattered the
stomach into a good opinion of itself and seemed to say, "All’s right
with the world."  The stuff was retailed in sixpenny packets, and you
were advised to eat only a very little of it at a time, and not to
masticate, but merely to permit melting.  Then the Chocolate Remedy came
to be sold on the lifeboat itself, and you were informed that if you
"took" it before starting on the wave, no wave could disarrange you.
And, indeed, many persons who followed this advice suffered no distress,
and were proud accordingly and duly informed the world.  Then the
Chocolate Remedy began to be sold everywhere.  Young people bought it
because they enjoyed it, and perfectly ignored the advice against
over-indulgence and against mastication. The Chocolate Remedy penetrated
like the refrain of a popular song to other seaside places. It was on
sale from Morecambe to Barmouth, and at all the landing-stages of the
steamers for the Isle of Man and Anglesey.  Nothing surprised Denry so
much as the vogue of the Chocolate Remedy.  It was a serious anxiety to
him, and he muddled both the manufacture and the distribution of the
remedy, from simple ignorance and inexperience.  His chief difficulty at
first had been to obtain small cakes of chocolate that were not stamped
with the maker’s name or mark.  Chocolate manufacturers seemed to have a
passion for imprinting their quakerly names on every bit of stuff they
sold.  Having at length obtained a supply, he was silly enough to spend
time in preparing the remedy himself in his bedroom!  He might as well
have tried to feed the British Army from his mother’s kitchen.  At
length he went to a confectioner in Rhyl and a green-grocer in
Llandudno, and by giving away half the secret to each he contrived to
keep the whole secret to himself.  But even then he was manifestly
unequal to the situation created by the demand for the Chocolate Remedy.
It was a situation that needed the close attention of half a dozen men
of business.  It was quite different from the affair of the lifeboat.

One night a man who had been staying a day or two in the boarding-house
in St. Asaph’s Road said to Denry:

"Look here, mister.  I go straight to the point.  What ’ll you take?"

And he explained what he meant.  What would Denry take for the entire
secret and rights of the Chocolate Remedy and the use of the name
"Machin" ("without which none was genuine").

"What do you offer?" Denry asked.

"Well, I ’ll give you a hundred pounds down, and that’s my last word."

Denry was staggered.  A hundred pounds for simply nothing at all—for
dipping bits of chocolate in lemon-juice!

He shook his head.

"I ’ll take two hundred," he replied.

And he got two hundred.  It was probably the worst bargain that he ever
made in his life. For the Chocolate Remedy continued obstinately in
demand for ten years afterwards.  But he was glad to be rid of the
thing; it was spoiling his sleep and wearing him out.

He had other worries.  The boatmen of Llandudno regarded him as an enemy
of the human race.  If they had not been nature’s gentlemen they would
have burnt him alive at a stake. Cregeen, in particular, consistently
referred to him in terms which could not have been more severe had Denry
been the assassin of Cregeen’s wife and seven children.  In daring to
make over a hundred pounds a week out of a ramshackle old lifeboat that
Cregeen had sold to him for thirty-five pounds, Denry was outraging
Cregeen’s moral code.  Cregeen had paid thirty-five pounds for the
_Fleetwing_, a craft immeasurably superior to Denry’s nameless tub.  And
was Cregeen making a hundred pounds a week out of it?  Not a hundred
shillings!  Cregeen genuinely thought that he had a right to half
Denry’s profits.  Old Simeon, too, seemed to think that _he_ had a right
to a large percentage of the same profits.  And the Corporation, though
it was notorious that excursionists visited the town purposely to voyage
in the lifeboat, the Corporation made difficulties—about the embarking
and disembarking, about the photographic strip of beach, about the
crowds on the pavement outside the photograph shop.  Denry learnt that
he had committed the sin of not being a native of Llandudno.  He was a
stranger, and he was taking money out of the town.  At times he wished
he could have been born again. His friend and saviour was the local
secretary of the Lifeboat Institution, who happened to be a town
councillor.  This worthy man, to whom Denry paid over about a pound a
day, was invaluable to him.  Further, Denry was invited—nay commanded—to
contribute to nearly every church, chapel, mission, and charity in
Carnarvonshire, Flintshire, and other counties.  His youthfulness was
not accepted as an excuse. And as his gross profits could be calculated
by any dunce who chose to stand on the beach for half a day, it was not
easy for him to pretend that he was on the brink of starvation.  He
could only ward off attacks by stating with vague, convinced sadness
that his expenses were much greater than any one could imagine.

In September, when the moon was red and full, and the sea glassy, he
announced a series of nocturnal "rocket fêtes."  The lifeboat, hung with
Chinese lanterns, put out in the evening (charge five shillings) and,
followed by half the harbour’s fleet of rowing-boats and cutters,
proceeded to the neighbourhood of the strip of beach, where a rocket
apparatus had been installed by the help of the Lifeboat Secretary.  The
mortar was duly trained; there was a flash, a whizz, a line of fire, and
a rope fell out of the sky across the lifeboat.  The effect was
thrilling and roused cheers.  Never did the Lifeboat Institution receive
such an advertisement as Denry gave it—gratis.

After the rocketing Denry stood alone on the slopes of the Little Orme
and watched the lanterns floating home over the water, and heard the
lusty mirth of his clients in the still air.  It was an emotional
experience for him.  "By Jove!" he said, "I ’ve wakened this town up!"



                                   VI


One morning, in the very last sad days of the dying season, when his
receipts had dropped to the miserable figure of about fifty pounds a
week, Denry had a great and pleasing surprise. He met Nellie on the
Parade.  It was a fact that the recognition of that innocent, childlike
blushing face gave him joy.  Nellie was with her father, Councillor
Cotterill, and her mother. The Councillor was a speculative builder, who
was erecting several streets of British homes in the new quarter above
the new municipal park at Bursley.  Denry had already encountered him
once or twice in the way of business.  He was a big and portly man of
forty-five, with a thin face and a consciousness of prosperity.  At one
moment you would think him a jolly, bluff fellow, and at the next you
would be disconcerted by a note of cunning or of harshness. Mrs.
Councillor Cotterill was one of those women who fail to live up to the
ever-increasing height of their husbands.  Afflicted with an eternal
stage-fright, she never opened her close-pressed lips in society, though
a few people knew that she could talk as fast and as effectively as
anyone.  Difficult to set in motion, her vocal machinery was equally
difficult to stop.  She generally wore a low bonnet and a mantle. The
Cotterills had been spending a fortnight in the Isle of Man, and they
had come direct from Douglas to Llandudno by steamer, where they meant
to pass two or three days.  They were staying at Craig-y-don, at the
eastern end of the Parade.

"Well, young man!" said Councillor Cotterill.

And he kept on young-manning Denry with an easy patronage which Denry
could scarcely approve of.  "I bet I ’ve made more money this summer
than you have—with all your jerrying!" said Denry silently to the
Councillor’s back while the Cotterill family were inspecting the
historic lifeboat on the beach.  Councillor Cotterill said frankly that
one reason for their calling at Llandudno was his desire to see this
singular lifeboat, about which there had really been a very great deal
of talk in the Five Towns. The admission comforted Denry.  Then the
Councillor recommenced his young-manning.

"Look here," said Denry carelessly, "you must come and dine with me one
night, all of you—will you?"

Nobody who has not passed at least twenty years in a district where
people dine at one o’clock, and dining after dark is regarded as a wild
idiosyncrasy of earls, can appreciate the effect of this speech.

The Councillor, when he had recovered himself, said that they would be
pleased to dine with him; Mrs. Cotterill’s tight lips were seen to move,
but not heard; and Nellie glowed.

"Yes," said Denry, "come and dine with me at the Majestic."

The name of the Majestic put an end to the young-manning.  It was the
new hotel by the pier, and advertised itself as the most luxurious hotel
in the Principality.  Which was bold of it, having regard to the
magnificence of caravanserais at Cardiff.  It had two hundred bedrooms,
and waiters who talked English imperfectly; and its prices were supposed
to be fantastic.

After all, the most startled and frightened person of the four was
perhaps Denry.  He had never given a dinner to anybody.  He had never
even dined at night.  He had never been inside the Majestic.  He had
never had the courage to go inside the Majestic.  He had no notion of
the mysterious preliminaries to the offering of a dinner in a public
place.

But the next morning he contracted to give away the lifeboat to a
syndicate of boatmen, headed by John their leader, for £35.  And he
swore to himself that he would do that dinner properly even if it cost
him the whole price of the boat.  Then he met Mrs. Cotterill coming out
of a shop.  Mrs. Cotterill, owing to a strange hazard of fate, began
talking at once. And Denry, as an old shorthand writer, instinctively
calculated that not Thomas Allen Reed himself could have taken Mrs.
Cotterill down verbatim.  Her face tried to express pain, but pleasure
shone out of it.  For she found herself in an exciting contretemps which
she could understand.

"Oh, Mr. Machin," she said, "what _do_ you think’s happened?  I don’t
know how to tell you, I ’in sure.  Here you ’ve arranged for that dinner
to-morrow and it’s all settled, and now Miss Earp telegraphs to our
Nellie to say she ’s coming to-morrow for a day or two with us. You know
Ruth and Nellie are _such_ friends. It’s like as if what must be, isn’t
it?  I don’t know what to do, I do declare.  What _ever_ will Ruth say
at us leaving her all alone the first fortnight she comes?  I really do
think she might have——"

"You must bring her along with you," said Denry.

"But won’t you—shan’t you—won’t she—won’t it——"

"Not at all," said Denry.  "Speaking for myself, I shall be delighted."

"Well, I ’m sure you ’re very sensible," said Mrs. Cotterill.  "I was
but saying to Mr. Cotterill over breakfast—I said to him——"

"I shall ask Councillor Rhys-Jones to meet you," said Denry.  "He ’s one
of the principal members of the Town Council here; local secretary of
the Lifeboat Institution.  Great friend of mine."

"Oh!" exclaimed Mrs. Cotterill, "it’ll be quite an affair."

It was.

Denry found to his relief that the only difficult part of arranging a
dinner at the Majestic was the steeling of yourself to enter the
gorgeous portals of the hotel.  After that, and after murmuring that you
wished to fix up a little snack, you had nothing to do but listen to
suggestions, each surpassing the rest in splendour, and say "Yes."
Similarly with the greeting of a young woman who was once to you the
jewel of the world.  You simply said, "Good afternoon, how are you?"
And she said the same.  And you shook hands.  And there you were, still
alive!

The one defect of the dinner was that the men were not in evening dress.
(Denry registered a new rule of life: Never travel without your evening
dress, because you never know what may turn up.)  The girls were
radiantly white. And after all there is nothing like white. Mrs.
Cotterill was in black silk and silence.  And after all there is nothing
like black silk.  There was champagne.  There were ices.  Nellie, not
being permitted champagne, took her revenge in ice.  Denry had found an
opportunity to relate to her the history of the Chocolate Remedy.  She
said, "How wonderful you are!"  And he said it was she who was
wonderful.  Denry gave no information about the Chocolate Remedy to her
father.  Neither did she.  As for Ruth, indubitably she was responsible
for the social success of the dinner.  She seemed to have the habit of
these affairs.  She it was who loosed tongues. Nevertheless, Denry saw
her now with different eyes and it appeared incredible to him that he
had once mistaken her for the jewel of the world.

At the end of the dinner Councillor Rhys-Jones produced a sensation by
rising to propose the health of their host.  He referred to the superb
heroism of England’s lifeboatmen, and in the name of the Institution
thanked Denry for the fifty-three pounds which Denry’s public had
contributed to the funds.  He said it was a noble contribution and that
Denry was a philanthropist.  And he called on Councillor Cotterill to
second the toast.  Which Councillor Cotterill did, in good set terms the
result of long habit.  And Denry stammered that he was much obliged, and
that really it was nothing.

But when the toasting was finished Councillor Cotterill lapsed somewhat
into a patronising irony, as if he were jealous of a youthful success.
And he did not stop at "young man."  He addressed Denry grandiosely as
"my boy."

"This lifeboat—it was just an idea, my boy, just an idea!" he said.

"Yes," said Denry; "but I thought of it."

"The question is," said the Councillor pompously, "can you think of any
more ideas as good?"

"Well," said Denry, "can _you_?"

With reluctance they left the luxury of the private dining-room, and
Denry surreptitiously paid the bill with a pile of sovereigns, and
Councillor Rhys-Jones parted from them with lively grief.  The other
five walked in a row along the Parade in the moonlight.  And when they
arrived in front of Craig-y-don, and the Cotterills were entering, Ruth,
who loitered behind, said to Denry in a liquid voice:

"I don’t feel a bit like going to sleep.  I suppose you would n’t care
for a stroll?"

"Well——"

"I dare say you ’re very tired," she said.

"No," he replied; "it’s this moonlight I ’m afraid of."

And their eyes met under the door-lamp, and Ruth wished him pleasant
dreams and vanished. It was exceedingly subtle.



                                  VII


The next afternoon the Cotterills and Ruth Earp went home, and Denry
with them.  Llandudno was just settling into its winter sleep, and
Denry’s rather complex affairs had all been put in order.  Though the
others showed a certain lassitude, he himself was hilarious.  Among his
insignificant luggage was a new hat-box, which proved to be the origin
of much gaiety.

"Just take this, will you?" he said to a porter on the platform at
Llandudno Station, and held out the new hat-box with an air of calm.
The porter innocently took it, and then, as the hat-box nearly jerked
his arm out of the socket, gave vent to his astonishment after the
manner of porters.

"By gum, mister!" said he.  "That’s heavy!"

It, in fact, weighed nearly two stone.

"Yes," said Denry; "it’s full of sovereigns, of course."

And everybody laughed.

At Crewe, where they had to change, and again at Knype and at Bursley,
he produced astonishment in porters by concealing the effort with which
he handed them the hat-box as though its weight was ten ounces.  And
each time he made the same witticism about sovereigns.

"What _have_ you got in that hat-box?" Ruth asked.

"Don’t I tell you?" said Denry, laughing. "Sovereigns!"

Lastly he performed the same trick on his mother.  Mrs. Machin was
working, as usual, in the cottage in Brougham Street.  Perhaps the
notion of going to Llandudno for a change had not occurred to her.  In
any case, her presence had been necessary in Bursley, for she had
frequently collected Denry’s rents for him, and collected them very
well.  Denry was glad to see her again, and she was glad to see him, but
they concealed their feelings as much as possible.  When he basely
handed her the hat-box she dropped it, and roundly informed him that she
was not going to have any of his pranks.

After tea, whose savouriness he enjoyed quite as much as his own state
dinner, he gave her a key and asked her to open the hat-box, which he
had placed on a chair.

"What is there in it?"

"A lot of jolly fine pebbles that I ’ve been collecting on the beach,"
he said.

She got the hat-box on to her knee, and unlocked it, and came to a thick
cloth, which she partly withdrew, and then there was a scream from Mrs.
Machin, and the hat-box rolled with a terrific crash to the tiled floor,
and she was ankle-deep in sovereigns.  She could see sovereigns running
about all over the parlour. Gradually even the most active sovereigns
decided to lie down and be quiet, and a great silence ensued.  Denry’s
heart was beating.

Mrs. Machin merely shook her head.  Not often did her son deprive her of
words, but this theatrical culmination of his home-coming really did
leave her speechless.

Late that night rows of piles of sovereigns decorated the oval table in
the parlour.

"A thousand and eleven," said Denry at length, beneath the lamp.
"There’s fifteen missing yet.  We ’ll look for ’em to-morrow."

For several days afterwards Mrs. Machin was still picking up sovereigns.
Two had even gone outside the parlour, and down the two steps into the
backyard, and, finding themselves unable to get back, had remained
there.

And all the town knew that the unique Denry had thought of the idea of
returning home to his mother with a hat-box crammed with sovereigns.
This was Denry’s "latest," and it employed the conversation of the
borough for I don’t know how long.



                       CHAPTER VI.  HIS BURGLARY


                                   I


The fact that Denry Machin decided not to drive behind his mule to Sneyd
Hall showed in itself that the enterprise of interviewing the Countess
of Chell was not quite the simple daily trifling matter that he strove
to pretend it was.

The mule was a part of his more recent splendour.  It was aged seven,
and it had cost Denry ten pounds.  He had bought it off a farmer whose
wife "stood" St. Luke’s Market.  His excuse was that he needed help in
getting about the Five Towns in pursuit of cottage rents, for his
business of a rent collector had grown.  But for this purpose a bicycle
would have served equally well, and would not have cost a shilling a day
to feed, as the mule did, nor have shied at policemen, as the mule
nearly always did. Denry had bought the mule simply because he had been
struck all of a sudden with the idea of buying the mule.  Some time
previously Jos Curtenty (the Deputy Mayor, who became Mayor of Bursley
on the Earl of Chell being called away to govern an Australian Colony)
had made an enormous sensation by buying a flock of geese and driving
them home himself.  Denry did not like this.  He was, indeed, jealous,
if a large mind can be jealous.  Jos Curtenty was old enough to be his
grandfather, and had been a recognised "card" and "character" since
before Denry’s birth.  But Denry, though so young, had made immense
progress as a card, and had, perhaps justifiably, come to consider
himself as the premier card, the very ace, of the town.  He felt that
some reply was needed to Curtenty’s geese, and the mule was his reply.
It served excellently.  People were soon asking each other whether they
had heard that Denry Machin’s "latest" was to buy a mule.  He obtained a
little old victoria for another ten pounds, and a good set of harness
for three guineas.  The carriage was low which enabled him, as he said,
to nip in and out much more easily than in and out of a trap.  In his
business you did almost nothing but nip in and out.  On the front seat
he caused to be fitted a narrow box of japanned tin with a formidable
lock and slits on the top.  This box was understood to receive the
rents, as he collected them.  It was always guarded on journeys by a
cross between a mastiff and something unknown, whose growl would have
terrorised a lion-tamer.  Denry himself was afraid of Rajah, the dog,
but he would not admit it.  Rajah slept in the stable behind Mrs.
Machin’s cottage, for which Denry paid a shilling a week.  In the stable
there was precisely room for Rajah, the mule, and the carriage, and when
Denry entered to groom or to harness, something had to go out.

The equipage quickly grew into a familiar sight of the streets of the
district.  Denry said that it was funny without being vulgar. Certainly
it amounted to a continual advertisement for him; an infinitely more
effective advertisement than, for instance, a sandwich-man at
eighteen-pence a day, and costing no more, even with the license and the
shoeing.  Moreover a sandwich-man has this inferiority to a turnout:
when you have done with him you cannot put him up to auction and sell
him.  Further, there are no sandwich-men in the Five Towns; in that
democratic and independent neighbourhood nobody would deign to be a
sandwich-man.

The mulish vehicular display does not end the tale of Denry’s splendour.
He had an office in St. Luke’s Square, and in the office was an
office-boy, small but genuine, and a real copying-press, and outside it
was the little square signboard which in the day of his simplicity used
to be screwed on to his mother’s door.  His mother’s steely firmness of
character had driven him into the extravagance of an office.  Even after
he had made over a thousand pounds out of the Llandudno lifeboat in less
than three months, she would not listen to a proposal for going into a
slightly larger house, of which one room might serve as an office.  Nor
would she abandon her own labours as a sempstress. She said that since
her marriage she had always lived in that cottage and had always worked,
and that she meant to die there, working; and that Denry could do what
he chose. He was a bold youth, but not bold enough to dream of quitting
his mother; besides, his share of household expenses in the cottage was
only ten shillings a week.  So he rented the office; and he hired an
office-boy, partly to convey to his mother that he should do what he
chose, and partly for his own private amusement.

He was thus, at an age when fellows without imagination are fraying
their cuffs for the enrichment of their elders and glad if they can
afford a cigar once a month, in possession of a business, business
premises, a clerical staff, and a private carriage drawn by an animal
unique in the Five Towns.  He was living on less than his income; and in
the course of about two years, to a very small extent by economies and
to a very large extent by injudicious but happy investments, he had
doubled the Llandudno thousand and won the deference of the manager of
the bank at the top of St. Luke’s Square—one of the most unsentimental
men that ever wrote "refer to drawer" on a cheque.

And yet Denry was not satisfied.  He had a secret woe, due to the facts
that he was gradually ceasing to be a card and that he was not
multiplying his capital by two every six months. He did not understand
the money market, nor the stock market, nor even the financial article
in the _Signal_; but he regarded himself as a financial genius and
deemed that as a financial genius he was vegetating.  And as for setting
the town on fire, or painting it scarlet, he seemed to have lost the
trick of that.



                                   II


And then one day the populace saw on his office-door, beneath his
name-board, another sign: "Five Towns Universal Thrift Club. Secretary
and Manager, E. H. Machin."

An idea had visited him.

Many tradesmen formed slate-clubs—goose-clubs, turkey-clubs,
whisky-clubs—in the autumn, for Christmas.  Their humble customers paid
so much a week to the tradesmen, who charged them nothing for keeping
it, and at the end of the agreed period they took out the total sum in
goods—dead or alive; eatable, drinkable, or wearable.  Denry conceived a
universal slate-club.  He meant it to embrace each of the Five Towns.
He saw forty thousand industrial families paying weekly instalments into
his slate-club.  He saw his slate-club entering into contracts with all
the principal tradesmen of the entire district, so that the members of
the slate-club could shop with slate-club tickets practically where they
chose.  He saw his slate-club so powerful that no tradesman could afford
not to be in relations with it.  He had induced all Llandudno to perform
the same act daily for nearly a whole season, and he now wished to
induce all the vast Five Towns to perform the same act to his profit for
all eternity.

And he would be a philanthropist into the bargain.  He would encourage
thrift in the working-man and the working-man’s wife.  He would guard
the working-man’s money for him; and to save trouble to the working-man
he would call at the working-man’s door for the working-man’s money.
Further, as a special inducement and to prove superior advantages to
ordinary slate-clubs, he would allow the working-man to spend his full
nominal subscription to the club as soon as he had actually paid only
half of it.  Thus, after paying ten shillings to Denry the working-man
could spend a pound in Denry’s chosen shops, and Denry would settle with
the shops at once, while collecting the balance weekly at the
working-man’s door.  But this privilege of anticipation was to be
forfeited or postponed if the working-man’s earlier payments were
irregular.

And Denry would bestow all these wondrous benefits on the working-man
without any charge whatever.  Every penny that members paid in, members
would draw out.  The affair was enormously philanthropic.

Denry’s modest remuneration was to come from the shopkeepers upon whom
his scheme would shower new custom.  They were to allow him at least
twopence in the shilling discount on all transactions, which would be
more than sixteen per cent. on his capital; and he would turn over his
capital three times a year. He calculated that out of fifty per cent.
per annum he would be able to cover working expenses and a little over.

Of course, he had to persuade the shopkeepers. He drove his mule to
Hanbridge and began with Bostocks, the largest but not the most
distinguished drapery house in the Five Towns.  He succeeded in
convincing them on every point except that of his own financial
stability. Bostocks indicated their opinion that he looked far too much
like a boy to be financially stable.  His reply was to offer to deposit
fifty pounds with them before starting business and to renew the sum in
advance as quickly as the members of his club should exhaust it.
Cheques talk.  He departed with Bostocks’ name at the head of his list,
and he used them as a clinching argument with other shops.  But the
prejudice against his youth was strong and general. "Yes," tradesmen
would answer, "what you say is all right, but you are so young."  As if
to insinuate that a man must be either a rascal or a fool until he is
thirty, just as he must be either a fool or a physician after he is
forty. Nevertheless, he had soon compiled a list of several score shops.

His mother said:

"Why don’t you grow a beard?  Here you spend money on razors, strops,
soaps, and brushes, besides a quarter of an hour of your time every day,
and cutting yourself—all to keep yourself from having something that
would be the greatest help to you in business!  With a beard you ’d look
at least thirty-one.  Your father had a splendid beard, and so could you
if you chose."

This was high wisdom.  But he would not listen to it.  The truth is, he
was getting somewhat dandiacal.

At length his scheme lacked naught but what Denry called a "right-down
good starting shove."  In a word a fine advertisement to fire it off.
Now, he could have had the whole of the first page of the _Signal_ (at
that period) for five-and-twenty pounds.  But he had been so accustomed
to free advertisements of one sort or another that the notion of paying
for one was loathsome to him.  Then it was that he thought of the
Countess of Chell, who happened to be staying at Knype.  If he could
obtain that great aristocrat, that ex-Mayoress, that lovely witch, that
benefactor of the district, to honour his Thrift Club as patroness,
success was certain. Everybody in the Five Towns sneered at the Countess
and called her a busybody; she was even dubbed "interfering Iris" (Iris
being one of her eleven Christian names); the Five Towns was fiercely
democratic—in theory.  In practice the Countess was worshipped; her
smile was worth at least five pounds, and her invitation to tea was
priceless.  She could not have been more sincerely adulated in the
United States, the home of social equality.

Denry said to himself.

"And why _should n’t_ I get her name as patroness? I will have her name
as patroness."

Hence the expedition to Sneyd Hall, one of the various ancestral homes
of the Earls of Chell.



                                  III


He had been to Sneyd Hall before many times—like the majority of the
inhabitants of the Five Towns—for, by the generosity of its owner, Sneyd
Park was always open to the public.  To picnic in Sneyd Park was one of
the chief distractions of the Five Towns on Thursday and Saturday
afternoons.  But he had never entered the private gardens.  In the midst
of the private gardens stood the Hall, shut off by immense iron
palisades, like a lion in a cage at the Zoo.  On the autumn afternoon of
his historic visit, Denry passed with qualms through the double gates of
the palisade, and began to crunch the gravel of the broad drive that led
in a straight line to the overwhelming Palladian façade of the Hall.

Yes, he was decidedly glad that he had not brought his mule.  As he
approached nearer and nearer to the Countess’s front door his arguments
in favour of the visit grew more and more ridiculous.  Useless to remind
himself that he had once danced with the Countess at the municipal ball,
and amused her to the giggling point, and restored her lost fan to her.
Useless to remind himself that he was a quite exceptional young man,
with a quite exceptional renown, and the equal of any man or woman on
earth. Useless to remind himself that the Countess was notorious for her
affability and also for her efforts to encourage the true welfare of the
Five Towns.  The visit was grotesque.

He ought to have written.  He ought, at any rate, to have announced his
visit by a note.  Yet only an hour earlier he had been arguing that he
could most easily capture the Countess by storm, with no warning or
preparations of any kind.

Then, from a lateral path, a closed carriage and pair drove rapidly up
to the Hall, and a footman bounced off the hammer-cloth.  Denry could
not see through the carriage, but under it he could distinguish the
skirts of some one who got out of it.  Evidently the Countess was just
returning from a drive.

He quickened his pace, for at heart he was an audacious boy.

"She can’t eat me!" he said.

This assertion was absolutely irrefutable, and yet there remained in his
bold heart an irrational fear that after all she _could_ eat him. Such
is the extraordinary influence of a Palladian façade!

After what seemed several hours of torture entirely novel in his
experience, he skirted the back of the carriage and mounted the steps to
the portal.  And, although the coachman was innocuous, being apparently
carved in stone, Denry would have given a ten-pound note to find himself
suddenly in his club or even in church.  The masonry of the Hall rose up
above him like a precipice.  He was searching for the bell-knob in the
face of the precipice when a lady suddenly appeared at the doors.  At
first he thought it was the Countess, and that heart of his began to
slip down the inside of his legs.  But it was not the Countess.

"Well!" demanded the lady.  She was dressed in black.

"Can I see the Countess?" he inquired.

The lady stared at him.  He handed her his professional card which lay
waiting all ready in his waistcoat pocket.

"I will ask my lady," said the lady in black.

Denry perceived from her accent that she was not English.

She disappeared through a swinging door; and then Denry most clearly
heard the Countess’s own authentic voice, saying in a pettish, disgusted
tone:

"Oh!  Bother!"

And he was chilled.  He seriously wished that he had never thought of
starting his confounded Universal Thrift Club.

After some time the carriage suddenly drove off, presumably to the
stables.  As he was now within the hollow of the porch, a sort of cave
at the foot of the precipice, he could not see along the length of the
façade.  Nobody came to him. The lady who had promised to ask my lady
whether the latter could see him did not return. He reflected that she
had not promised to return; she had merely promised to ask a question.
As the minutes passed he grew careless, or grew bolder, gradually
dropping his correct attitude of a man-about-town paying an afternoon
call, and peered through the glass of the doors that divided him from
the Countess.  He could distinguish nothing that had life.  One of his
preliminary tremors had been caused by a fanciful vision of
multitudinous footmen, through a double line of whom he would be
compelled to walk in order to reach the Countess.  But there was not
even one footman.  This complete absence of indoor footmen seemed to him
remiss, not in accordance with centuries of tradition concerning life at
Sneyd.

Then he caught sight, through the doors, of the back of Jock, the
Countess’s carriage footman and the son of his mother’s old friend.
Jock was standing motionless at a half-open door to the right of the
space between Denry’s double doors and the next pair of double doors.
Denry tried to attract his attention by singular movements and strange
noises of the mouth.  But Jock, like his partner the coachman, appeared
to be carven in stone.  Denry decided that he would go in and have
speech with Jock.  They were on Christian-name terms, or had been a few
years ago.  He unobtrusively pushed at the doors, and at the very same
moment Jock, with a start—as though released from some spell—vanished
away from the door to the right.

Denry was now within.

"Jock!"  He gave a whispering cry, rather conspiratorial in tone.  And
as Jock offered no response, he hurried after Jock through the door to
the right.  This door led to a large apartment which struck Denry as
being an idealisation of a first-class waiting-room at a highly
important terminal station.  In a wall to the left was a small door,
half open.  Jock must have gone through that door.  Denry hesitated—he
had not properly been invited into the Hall. But in hesitating he was
wrong; he ought to have followed his prey without qualms.  When he had
conquered qualms and reached the further door, his eyes were met, to
their amazement, by an immense perspective of great chambers. Denry had
once seen a Pullman car, which had halted at Knype Station with a French
actress on board.  What he saw now presented itself to him as a train of
Pullman cars, one opening into the other, constructed for giants.  Each
car was about as large as the large hall in Bursley Town Hall, and, like
that auditorium, had a ceiling painted to represent blue sky, milk-white
clouds, and birds.  But in the corners were groups of naked cupids,
swimming joyously on the ceiling; in Bursley Town Hall there were no
naked cupids.  He understood now that he had been quite wrong in his
estimate of the room by which he had come into this Versailles.  Instead
of being large it was tiny, and instead of being luxurious it was merely
furnished with miscellaneous odds and ends left over from far more
important furnishings.  It was, indeed, naught but a nondescript box of
a hole insignificantly wedged between the state apartments and the outer
lobby.

For an instant he forgot that he was in pursuit of Jock.  Jock was
perfectly invisible and inaudible.  He must, however, have gone down the
vista of the great chambers, and therefore Denry went down the vista of
the great chambers after him, curiously expecting to have a glimpse of
his long salmon-tinted coat or his cockaded hat popping up out of some
corner. He reached the other end of the vista, having traversed three
enormous chambers, of which the middle one was the most enormous and the
most gorgeous.  There were high windows everywhere to his right, and to
his left, in every chamber, double doors with gilt handles of a peculiar
shape.  Windows and doors, with equal splendour, were draped in hangings
of brocade. Through the windows he had glimpses of the gardens in their
autumnal colours, but no glimpse of a gardener.  Then a carriage flew
past the windows at the end of the suite, and he had a very clear though
a transient view of two menials on the box-seat; one of those menials he
knew must be Jock.  Hence Jock must have escaped from the state suite by
one of the numerous doors.

Denry tried one door after another, and they were all fastened firmly on
the outside.  The gilded handles would turn, but the lofty and ornate
portals would not yield to pressure. Mystified and startled, he went
back to the place from which he had begun his explorations, and was even
more seriously startled and more deeply mystified to find nothing but a
blank wall where he had entered.  Obviously he could not have penetrated
through a solid wall.  A careful perusal of the wall showed him that
there was indeed a door in it, but that the door was artfully disguised
by painting and other devices so as to look like part of the wall.  He
had never seen such a phenomenon before.  A very small glass knob was
the door’s sole fitting.  Denry turned this crystal, but with no useful
result.  In the brief space of time since his entrance that door, and
the door by which Jock had gone, had been secured by unseen hands.
Denry imagined sinister persons bolting all the multitudinous doors, and
inimical eyes staring at him through many keyholes.  He imagined himself
to be the victim of some fearful and incomprehensible conspiracy.

Why in the sacred name of common sense should he have been imprisoned in
the state suite?  The only answer to the conundrum was that nobody was
aware of his quite unauthorised presence in the state suite.  But then
why should the state suite be so suddenly locked up, since the Countess
had just come in from a drive? It then occurred to him that, instead of
just coming in, the Countess had been just leaving. The carriage must
have driven round from some humble part of the Hall, with the lady in
black in it, and the lady in black—perhaps a lady’s maid—alone had
stepped out from it.  The Countess had been waiting for the carriage in
the porch, and had fled to avoid being forced to meet the unfortunate
Denry!  (Humiliating thought!)  The carriage had then taken her up at a
side door.  And now she was gone. Possibly she had left Sneyd Hall not
to return for months, and that was why the doors had been locked!
Perhaps everybody had departed from the Hall save one aged and deaf
retainer—he knew, from historical novels which he had glanced at in his
youth, that in every Hall that respected itself an aged and deaf
retainer was invariably left solitary during the absences of the noble
owner.  He knocked on the small disguised door.  His unique purpose in
knocking was naturally to make a noise, but something prevented him from
making a noise.  He felt that he must knock decently, discreetly; he
felt that he must not outrage the conventions.

No result to this polite summoning.

He attacked other doors; he attacked every door he could put his hands
on; and gradually he lost his respect for decency and the conventions
proper to Halls, knocking loudly and more loudly.  He banged.  Nothing
but sheer solidity stopped his sturdy hands from going through the
panels.  He so far forgot himself as to shake the doors with all his
strength furiously.

And finally he shouted, "Hi, there!  Hi! Can’t you hear?"

Apparently the aged and deaf retainer could not hear.  Apparently he was
the deafest retainer that a peeress of the realm ever left in charge of
a princely pile.

"Well, that’s a nice thing!" Denry exclaimed.  And he noticed that he
was hot and angry.  He took a certain pleasure in being angry.  He
considered that he had a right to be angry.

At this point he began to work himself up into the state of "not
caring," into the state of despising Sneyd Hall and everything for which
it stood.  As for permitting himself to be impressed or intimidated by
the lonely magnificence of his environment, he laughed at the idea; or,
more accurately, he snorted at it.  Scornfully he tramped up and down
those immense interiors, doing the caged lion, and cogitating in quest
of the right, dramatic, effective act to perform in the singular crisis.
Unhappily, the carpets were very thick, so that though he could tramp,
he could not stamp, and he desired to stamp.  But in the connecting
doorways there were expanses of bare, highly polished oak floor, and
here he did stamp.

The rooms were not furnished after the manner of ordinary rooms.  There
was no round or square table in the midst of each with a checked cloth
on it and a plant in the centre. Nor in front of each window was there a
small table with a large Bible thereupon.  The middle parts of the rooms
were empty, save for a group of statuary in the largest room.  Great
armchairs and double-ended sofas were ranged about in straight lines,
and among these, here and there, were smaller chairs gilded from head to
foot.  Round the walls were placed long, narrow tables with tops like
glass-cases, and in the cases were all sorts of strange matters—such as
coins, fans, daggers, snuff-boxes.  In various corners white statues
stood awaiting the day of doom without a rag to protect them from the
winds of destiny.  The walls were panelled in tremendous panels, and in
each panel was a formidable dark oil-painting.  The mantlepieces were so
preposterously high that not even a giant could have sat at the
fireplace and put his feet on them.  And if they had held clocks, as
mantlepieces do, a telescope would have been necessary to discern the
hour.  Above each mantelpiece, instead of a looking-glass, was a vast
picture.  The chandeliers were overpowering in glitter and in
dimensions.

Near to a sofa Denry saw a pile of yellow linen things.  He picked up
the topmost article, and it assumed the form of a chair.  Yes, these
articles were furniture-covers.  The Hall, then, was to be shut up.  He
argued from the furniture-covers that somebody must enter sooner or
later to put the covers on the furniture.

Then he did a few more furlongs up and down the vista, and sat down at
the far end, under a window.  Anyhow, there were always the windows.
High though they were from the floor, he could easily open one, spring
out, and slip unostentatiously away.  But he thought he would wait until
dusk fell.  Prudence is seldom misplaced.  The windows, however, held a
disappointment for him.  A simple bar, pad-locked, prevented each one of
them from being opened; it was a simple device.  He would be under the
necessity of breaking a plate-glass pane.  For this enterprise he
thought he would wait until black night.  He sat down again.  Then he
made a fresh and noisy assault on all the doors.  No result!  He sat
down a third time and gazed into the gardens where the shadows were
creeping darkly.  Not a soul in the gardens!  Then he felt a draught on
the crown of his head, and looking aloft he saw that the summit of the
window had a transverse glazed flap, for ventilation, and that this flap
had been left open.  If he could have climbed up, he might have fallen
out on the other side into the gardens and liberty.  But the summit of
the window was at least sixteen feet from the floor.

Night descended.



                                   IV


At a vague hour in the evening a stout woman dressed in black, with a
black apron, a neat violet cap on her head, and a small lamp in her
podgy hand, unlocked one of the doors giving entry to the state rooms.
She was on her nightly round of inspection.  The autumn moon, nearly at
full, had risen and was shining into the great windows.  And in front of
the furthest window she perceived in the radiance of the moonshine a
pyramidal group somewhat in the style of a family of acrobats
dangerously arranged on the stage of a music-hall.  The base of the
pyramid comprised two settees; upon these were several arm-chairs laid
flat, and on the armchairs two tables covered with cushions and rugs;
lastly, in the way of inanimate nature, two gilt chairs.  On the gilt
chairs was something that unmistakably moved and was fumbling with the
top of the window.  Being a stout woman with a tranquil and sagacious
mind, her first act was not to drop the lamp.  She courageously clung to
the lamp.

"Who ’s there?" said a voice from the apex of the pyramid.

Then a subsidence began, followed by a crash and a multitudinous
splintering of glass.  The living form dropped on to one of the settees,
rebounding like a football from its powerful springs.  There was a hole
as big as a coffin in the window.  The living form collected itself, and
then jumped wildly through that hole into the gardens.

Denry ran.  The moment had not struck him as a moment propitious for
explanation.  In a flash he had seen the ridiculousness of endeavouring
to convince a stout lady in black that he was a gentleman paying a call
on the Countess.  He simply scrambled to his legs and ran.  He ran
aimlessly in the darkness and sprawled over a hedge, after crossing
various flower-beds.  Then he saw the sheen of the moon on Sneyd Lake,
and he could take his bearings.  In winter all the Five Towns skate on
Sneyd Lake if the ice will bear, and the geography of it was quite
familiar to Denry.  He skirted its east bank, plunged into Great Shendon
wood, and emerged near Great Shendon Station, on the line from Stafford
to Knype.  He inquired for the next train in the tones of innocency, and
in half an hour was passing through Sneyd Station itself. In another
fifty minutes he was at home.  The clock showed ten-fifteen.  His
mother’s cottage seemed amazingly small.  He said that he had been
detained in Hanbridge on business, that he had had neither tea nor
supper, and that he was hungry.  Next morning he could scarcely be sure
that his visit to Sneyd Hall was not a dream.  In any event, it had been
a complete and foolish failure.



                                   V


It was on this untriumphant morning that one of the tenants under his
control, calling at the cottage to pay some rent overdue, asked him when
the Universal Thrift Club was going to commence its operations.  He had
talked of the enterprise to all his tenants, for it was precisely with
his tenants that he hoped to make a beginning. He had there a
_clientèle_ ready to his hand, and as he was intimately acquainted with
the circumstances of each, he could judge between those who would be
reliable and those to whom he would be obliged to refuse membership.
The tenants, conclaving together of an evening on doorsteps, had come to
the conclusion that the Universal Thrift Club was the very contrivance
which they had lacked for years.  They saw in it a cure for all their
economic ills and the gate to paradise.  The dame who put the question
to him on the morning after his defeat wanted to be the possessor of
carpets, a new teapot, a silver brooch, and a cookery book; and she was
evidently depending upon Denry.  On consideration he saw no reason why
the Universal Thrift Club should not be allowed to start itself by the
impetus of its own intrinsic excellence.  The dame was inscribed for
three shares, paid eighteen pence entrance fee, undertook to pay three
shillings a week, and received a document entitling her to spend £3 18s.
in sixty-five shops as soon as she had paid £1 19s. to Denry.  It was a
marvellous scheme.  The rumour of it spread; before dinner Denry had
visits from other aspirants to membership, and he had posted a cheque to
Bostocks’, but more from ostentation than necessity; for no member could
possibly go into Bostocks’ with his coupons until at least two months
had elapsed.

But immediately after dinner, when the posters of the early edition of
the _Signal_ waved in the streets, he had material for other thought. He
saw a poster as he was walking across to his office.  The awful legend
ran: "Astounding attempted burglary at Sneyd Hall."  In buying the paper
he was afflicted with a kind of ague.  And the description of events at
Sneyd Hall was enough to give ague to a negro.  The account had been
taken from the lips of Mrs. Gater, housekeeper at Sneyd Hall.  She had
related to a reporter how, upon going into the state suite before
retiring for the night, she had surprised a burglar of Herculean
physique and Titanic proportions.  Fortunately she knew her duty and did
not blench.  The burglar had threatened her with a revolver and then,
finding such bluff futile, had deliberately jumped through a large
plate-glass window and vanished.  Mrs. Gater could not conceive how the
fellow had "effected an entrance."  (According to the reporter, Mrs.
Gater said "effected an entrance," not "got in."  And here it may be
mentioned that in the columns of the _Signal_ burglars never get into a
residence; without exception they invariably effect an entrance.)  Mrs.
Gater explained further how the plans of the burglar must have been laid
with the most diabolic skill; how he must have studied the daily life of
the Hall patiently for weeks, if not months; how he must have known the
habits and plans of every soul in the place, and the exact instant at
which the Countess had arranged to drive to Stafford to catch the London
express.

It appeared that save for four maidservants, a page, two dogs, three
gardeners, and the kitchen-clerk, Mrs. Gater was alone in the Hall.
During the late afternoon and early evening they had all been to assist
at a rat-catching in the stables, and the burglar must have been aware
of this.  It passed Mrs. Gater’s comprehension how the criminal had got
clear away out of the gardens and park, for to set up a hue and cry had
been with her the work of a moment. She could not be sure whether he had
taken any valuable property, but the inventory was being checked.
Though surely for her an inventory was scarcely necessary, as she had
been housekeeper at Sneyd Hall for six-and-twenty years, and might be
said to know the entire contents of the mansion by heart.  The police
were at work.  They had studied footprints and _débris_. There was talk
of obtaining detectives from London.  Up to the time of going to press
no clue had been discovered, but Mrs. Gater was confident that a clue
would be discovered, and of her ability to recognise the burglar when he
should be caught.  His features, as seen in the moonlight, were
imprinted on her mind for ever.  He was a young man, well dressed.  The
Earl had telegraphed offering a reward of £20 for the fellow’s capture.
A warrant was out.

So it ran on.

Denry saw clearly all the errors of tact which he had committed on the
previous day.  He ought not to have entered uninvited.  But having
entered, he ought to have held firm in quiet dignity until the
housekeeper came, and then he ought to have gone into full details with
the housekeeper, producing his credentials and showing her unmistakably
that he was offended by the experience which somebody’s gross
carelessness had forced upon him.

Instead of all that, he had behaved with simple stupidity, and the
result was that a price was upon his head.  Far from acquiring moral
impressiveness and influential aid by his journey to Sneyd Hall, he had
utterly ruined himself as a founder of a Universal Thrift Club.  You
cannot conduct a thrift club from prison, and a sentence of ten years
does not inspire confidence in the ignorant mob.  He trembled at the
thought of what would happen when the police learned from the Countess
that a man with a card on which was the name of Machin had called at
Sneyd just before her departure.

However, the police never did learn this from the Countess (who had gone
to Rome for the autumn).  It appeared that her maid had merely said to
the Countess that "a man" had called, and also that the maid had lost
the card. Careful research showed that the burglar had been disturbed
before he had had opportunity to burgle.  And the affair, after raising
a terrific pother in the district, died down.

Then it was that an article appeared in the _Signal_, signed by Denry,
and giving a full picturesque description of the state apartments at
Sneyd Hall.  He had formed a habit of occasional contributions to the
_Signal_.  This article began:


    "The recent sensational burglary at Sneyd Hall has drawn
    attention to the magnificent state apartments of that unique
    mansion.  As very few but the personal friends of the family are
    allowed a glimpse of these historic rooms, they being of course
    quite closed to the public, we have thought that some account of
    them might interest the readers of the _Signal_. On the occasion
    of our last visit..." etc.


He left out nothing of their splendour.

The article was quoted as far as Birmingham in the _Midland Press_.
People recalled Denry’s famous waltz with the Countess at the memorable
dance in Bursley Town Hall.  And they were bound to assume that the
relations thus begun had been more or less maintained.  They were struck
by Denry’s amazing discreet self-denial in never boasting of them.
Denry rose in the market of popular esteem.  Talking of Denry, people
talked of the Universal Thrift Club, which went quietly ahead, and they
admitted that Denry was of the stuff which succeeds and deserves to
succeed.

But only Denry himself could appreciate fully how great Denry was, to
have snatched such a wondrous victory out of such a humiliating defeat!

His chin slowly disappeared from view under a quite presentable beard.
But whether the beard was encouraged out of respect for his mother’s
sage advice or with the object of putting the housekeeper of Sneyd Hall
off the scent if she should chance to meet Denry, who shall say?



                   CHAPTER VII.  THE RESCUER OF DAMES


                                   I


It next happened that Denry began to suffer from the ravages of a malady
which is almost worse than failure—namely, a surfeit of success. The
success was that of his Universal Thrift Club.  This device, by which
members after subscribing one pound in weekly instalments could at once
get two pounds’ worth of goods at nearly any large shop in the district,
appealed with enormous force to the democracy of the Five Towns.  There
was no need whatever for Denry to spend money on advertising.  The first
members of the Club did all the advertising and made no charge for doing
it.  A stream of people anxious to deposit money with Denry in exchange
for a card never ceased to flow into his little office in St. Luke’s
Square.  The stream, indeed, constantly thickened.  It was a wonderful
invention, the Universal Thrift Club.  And Denry ought to have been
happy, especially as his beard was growing strongly and evenly, and
giving him the desired air of a man of wisdom and stability.  But he was
not happy.  And the reason was that the popularity of the Thrift Club
necessitated much book-keeping, and he hated book-keeping.

He was an adventurer, in the old honest sense, and no clerk.  And he
found himself obliged not merely to buy large books of account, but to
fill them with figures; and to do addition sums from page to page; and
to fill up hundreds of cards; and to write out lists of shops, and to
have long interviews with printers whose proofs made him dream of
lunatic asylums; and to reckon innumerable piles of small coins; and to
assist his small office-boy in the great task of licking envelopes and
stamps.  Moreover, he was worried by shopkeepers; every shopkeeper in
the district now wanted to allow him twopence in the shilling on the
purchases of Club members. And he had to collect all the subscriptions,
in addition to his rents; and also to make personal preliminary
inquiries as to the reputation of intending members.  If he could have
risen every day at 4 A.M. and stayed up working every night till 4 A.M.
he might have got through most of the labour.  He did as a fact come
very near to this ideal.  So near that one morning his mother said to
him, at her driest:

"I suppose I may as well sell your bedstead, Denry?"

And there was no hope of improvement; instead of decreasing the work
multiplied.

What saved him was the fortunate death of Lawyer Lawton.  The aged
solicitor’s death put the town into mourning and hung the church with
black.  But Denry as a citizen bravely bore the blow because he was able
to secure the services of Penkethman, Lawyer Lawton’s eldest clerk, who,
after keeping the Lawton books and writing the Lawton letters for
thirty-five years, was dismissed by young Lawton for being over fifty
and behind the times.  The desiccated bachelor was grateful to Denry.
He called Denry "sir."  Or rather he called Denry’s suit of clothes
"sir," for he had a vast respect for a well-cut suit.  On the other
hand, he maltreated the little office-boy, for he had always been
accustomed to maltreating little office-boys, not seriously, but just
enough to give them an interest in life.  Penkethman enjoyed desks,
ledgers, pens, ink, rulers, and blotting-paper. He could run from bottom
to top of a column of figures more quickly than the fire-engine could
run up Oldcastle Street; and his totals were never wrong.  His gesture
with a piece of blotting-paper as he blotted off a total was
magnificent.  He liked long hours; he was thoroughly used to overtime,
and his boredom in his lodgings was such that he would often arrive at
the office before the appointed hour.  He asked thirty shillings a week,
and Denry in a mood of generosity gave him thirty-one.  He gave Denry
his whole life, and put a meticulous order into the establishment.
Denry secretly thought him a miracle, but up at the Club at Porthill he
was content to call him "the human machine."  "I wind him up every
Saturday night with a sovereign, half a sovereign, and a shilling," said
Denry, "and he goes for a week. Compensated balance adjusted for all
temperatures. No escapement.  Jewelled in every hole. Ticks in any
position.  Made in England."

This jocularity of Denry’s was a symptom that Denry’s spirits were
rising.  The bearded youth was seen oftener in the streets behind his
mule and his dog.  The adventurer had, indeed, taken to the road again.
After an emaciating period he began once more to stouten.  He was the
image of success.  He was the picturesque card, whom everybody knew and
everybody had pleasure in greeting.  In some sort he was rather like the
flag on the Town Hall.

And then a graver misfortune threatened.

It arose out of the fact that, though Denry was a financial genius, he
was in no sense qualified to be a Fellow of the Institute of Chartered
Accountants.  The notion that an excess of prosperity may bring ruin had
never presented itself to him, until one day he discovered that out of
over two thousand pounds there remained less than six hundred to his
credit at the bank. This was at the stage of the Thrift Club when the
founder of the Thrift Club was bound under the rules to give credit.
When the original lady member had paid in her £2 or so, she was entitled
to spend £4 or so at shops.  She did spend £4 or so at shops.  And Denry
had to pay the shops.  He was thus temporarily nearly £2 out of pocket,
and he had to collect that sum by trifling instalments.  Multiply this
case by five hundred, and you will understand the drain on Denry’s
capital.  Multiply it by a thousand, and you will understand the very
serious peril which overhung Denry.  Multiply it by fifteen hundred and
you will understand that Denry had been culpably silly to inaugurate a
mighty scheme like the Universal Thrift Club on a paltry capital of two
thousand pounds.  He had. In his simplicity he had regarded two thousand
pounds as boundless wealth.

Although new subscriptions poured in, the drain grew more distressing.
Yet he could not persuade himself to refuse new members.  He stiffened
his rules, and compelled members to pay at his office instead of on
their own doorsteps; he instituted fines for irregularity.  But nothing
could stop the progress of the Universal Thrift Club.  And disaster
approached.  Denry felt as though he were being pushed nearer and nearer
to the edge of a precipice by a tremendous multitude of people.  At
length, very much against his inclination, he put up a card in his
window that no new members could be accepted until further notice,
pending the acquisition of larger offices and other rearrangements.

For the shrewd, it was a confession of failure, and he knew it.

Then the rumour began to form, and to thicken, and to spread, that
Denry’s famous Universal Thrift Club was unsound at the core, and that
the teeth of those who had bitten the apple would be set on edge.

And Denry saw that something great, something decisive, must be done and
done with rapidity.



                                   II


His thoughts turned to the Countess of Chell. The original attempt to
engage her moral support in aid of the Thrift Club had ended in a
dangerous fiasco.  Denry had been beaten by circumstances.  And though
he had emerged from the defeat with credit, he had no taste for defeat.
He disliked defeat even when it was served with jam.  And his
indomitable thoughts turned to the Countess again.  He put it to himself
in this way, scratching his head:

"I ’ve got to get hold of that woman, and that’s all about it!"

The Countess at this period was busying herself with the policemen of
the Five Towns.  In her exhaustless passion for philanthropy, bazaars,
and platforms, she had already dealt with orphans, the aged, the blind,
potter’s asthma, crèches, churches, chapels, schools, economic cookery,
the smoke-nuisance, country holidays, Christmas puddings and blankets,
healthy musical entertainments, and barmaids.  The excellent and
beautiful creature was suffering from a dearth of subjects when the
policemen occurred to her.  She made the benevolent discovery that
policemen were overworked, underpaid, courteous and trustworthy public
servants, and that our lives depended on them. And from this discovery
it naturally followed that policemen deserved her energetic assistance.
Which assistance resulted in the erection of a Policemen’s Institute at
Hanbridge, the chief of the Five Towns.  At the Institute policemen
would be able to play at draughts, read the papers, and drink everything
non-alcoholic at prices that defied competition. And the Institute also
conferred other benefits on those whom all the Five Mayors of the Five
Towns fell into the way of describing as "the stalwart guardians of the
law."  The Institute, having been built, had to be opened with due
splendour and ceremony.  And naturally the Countess of Chell was the
person to open it, since without her it would never have existed.

The solemn day was a day in March, and the hour was fixed for three
o’clock, and the place was the large hall of the Institute itself,
behind Crown Square, which is the Trafalgar Square of Hanbridge.  The
Countess was to drive over from Sneyd.  Had the epoch been ten years
later she would have motored over.  But probably that would not have
made any difference as to what happened.

In relating what did happen I confine myself to facts, eschewing
imputations.  It is a truism that life is full of coincidences, but
whether these events comprised a coincidence, or not, each reader must
decide for himself according to his cynicism or his faith in human
nature.

The facts are: First, that Denry called one day at the house of Mrs.
Kemp a little lower down Brougham Street, Mrs. Kemp being friendly with
Mrs. Machin, and the mother of Jock, the Countess’s carriage-footman,
whom Denry had known from boyhood.  Second, that a few days later, when
Jock came over to see his mother, Denry was present, and that
subsequently Denry and Jock went for a stroll together in the Cemetery,
the principal resort of strollers in Bursley.  Third, that on the
afternoon of the opening ceremony the Countess’s carriage broke down in
Sneyd Vale, two miles from Sneyd and three miles from Hanbridge. Fourth,
that five minutes later Denry, all in his best clothes, drove up behind
his mule.  Fifth, that Denry drove right past the breakdown, apparently
not noticing it.  Sixth, that Jock touching his hat to Denry as if to a
stranger (for, of course, while on duty a footman must be dead to all
human ties) said:

"Excuse me, sir," and so caused Denry to stop.

These are the simple facts.

Denry looked round with that careless half-turn of the upper part of the
body which drivers of elegant equipages affect when their attention is
called to something trifling behind them.  The mule also looked round—it
was a habit of the mule’s—and if the dog had been there the dog would
have shown an even livelier inquisitiveness; but Denry had left the
faithful animal at home.

"Good afternoon, Countess," he said, raising his hat, and trying to
express surprise, pleasure, and imperturbability all at once.

The Countess of Chell, who was standing in the road, raised her lorgnon,
which was attached to the end of a tortoiseshell pole about a foot long,
and regarded Denry.  This lorgnon was a new device of hers, and it was
already having the happy effect of increasing the sale of long-handled
lorgnons throughout the Five Towns.

"Oh!  It’s you, is it?" said the Countess. "I see you ’ve grown a
beard."

It was just this easy familiarity that endeared her to the district.  As
observant people put it, you never knew what she would say next, and yet
she never compromised her dignity.

"Yes," said Denry.  "Have you had an accident?"

"No," said the Countess bitterly: "I ’m doing this for idle amusement."

The horses had been taken out, and were grazing by the roadside like
common horses. The coachman was dipping his skirts in the mud as he bent
down in front of the carriage and twisted the pole to and fro and round
about and round about.  The footman, Jock, was industriously watching
him.

"It’s the pole-pin, sir," said Jock.

Denry descended from his own hammer-cloth. The Countess was not smiling.
It was the first time that Denry had ever seen her without an efficient
smile on her face.

"Have you got to be anywhere particular?" he asked.  Many ladies would
not have understood what he meant.  But the Countess was used to the
Five Towns.

"Yes," said she.  "I have got to be somewhere particular.  I ’ve got to
be at the Police Institute at three o’clock particular, Mr. Machin. And
I shan’t be.  I ’in late now.  We ’ve been here ten minutes."

The Countess was rather too often late for public ceremonies.  Nobody
informed her of the fact.  Everybody, on the contrary, assiduously
pretended that she had arrived to the very second.  But she was well
aware that she had a reputation for unpunctuality.  Ordinarily, being
too hurried to invent a really clever excuse, she would assert lightly
that something had happened to her carriage.  And now something in truth
had happened to her carriage—but who would believe it at the Police
Institute?

"If you ’ll come with me I ’ll guarantee to get you there by three
o’clock," said Denry.

The road thereabouts was lonely.  A canal ran parallel with it at a
distance of fifty yards, and on the canal a boat was moving in the
direction of Hanbridge at the rate of a mile an hour.  Such was the only
other vehicle in sight. The outskirts of Knype, the nearest town, did
not begin until at least a mile further on; and the Countess, dressed
for the undoing of mayors and other unimpressionable functionaries,
could not possibly have walked even half a mile in that rich dark mud.

She thanked him, and without a word to her servants took the seat beside
him.



                                  III


Immediately the mule began to trot the Countess began to smile again.
Relief and content were painted upon her handsome features. Denry soon
learnt that she knew all about mules—or almost all.  She told him how
she had ridden hundreds of miles on mules in the Apennines, where there
were no roads, and only mules, goats, and flies could keep their feet on
the steep stony paths.  She said that a good mule was worth forty pounds
in the Appenines, more than a horse of similar quality.  In fact, she
was very sympathetic about mules.  Denry saw that he must drive with as
much style as possible, and he tried to remember all that he had picked
up from a book concerning the proper manner of holding the reins.  For
in everything that appertained to riding and driving the Countess was an
expert.  In the season she hunted once or twice a week with the North
Staffordshire Hounds, and the _Signal_ had stated that she was a
fearless horsewoman.  It made this statement one day when she had been
thrown and carried to Sneyd senseless.

The mule, too, seemingly conscious of its responsibilities and its high
destiny, put its best foot foremost and behaved in general like a mule
that knew the name of its great-grandfather. It went through Knype in
admirable style, not swerving at the steam-cars nor exciting itself
about the railway bridge.  A photographer who stood at his door
manoeuvring a large camera startled it momentarily, until it remembered
that it had seen a camera before.  The Countess, who wondered why on
earth a photographer should be capering round a tripod in a doorway,
turned to inspect the man with her lorgnon.

They were now coursing up the Cauldon Bank towards Hanbridge.  They were
already within the boundaries of Hanbridge, and a pedestrian here and
there recognised the Countess.  You can hide nothing from the quidnunc
of Hanbridge.  Moreover, when a quidnunc in the streets of Hanbridge
sees somebody famous or striking or notorious, he does not pretend that
he has seen nobody.  He points unmistakably to what he has observed, if
he has a companion, and if he has no companion he stands still and
stares with such honest intensity that the entire street stands and
stares too.  Occasionally you may see an entire street standing and
staring without any idea of what it is staring at. As the equipage
dashingly approached the busy centre of Hanbridge, the region of fine
shops, public-houses, hotels, halls, and theatres, more and more of the
inhabitants knew that Iris (as they affectionately called her) was
driving with a young man in a tumble-down little victoria behind a mule
whose ears flapped like an elephant’s.  Denry being far less renowned in
Hanbridge than in his native Bursley, few persons recognised him.  After
the victoria had gone by people who had heard the news too late rushed
from shops and gazed at the Countess’s back as at a fading dream until
the insistent clanging of a car-bell made them jump again to the
footpath.

At length Denry and the Countess could see the clock of the Old Town
Hall in Crown Square, and it was a minute to three.  They were less than
a minute off the Institute.

"There you are!" said Denry proudly.  "Three miles if it’s a yard, in
seventeen minutes.  For a mule it’s none so dusty."

And such was the Countess’s knowledge of the language of the Five Towns
that she instantly divined the meaning of even that phrase "none so
dusty."

They swept into Crown Square grandly.

And then, with no warning, the mule suddenly applied all the automatic
brakes which a mule has, and stopped.

"Oh, Lor!" sighed Denry.  He knew the cause of that arresting.

A large squad of policemen, a perfect regiment of policemen, was moving
across the north side of the square in the direction of the Institute.
Nothing could have seemed more reassuring, less harmful, than that band
of policemen, off duty for the afternoon and collected together for the
purpose of giving a hearty and policemanly welcome to their benefactress
the Countess.  But the mule had his own views about policemen. In the
early days of Denry’s ownership of him, he had nearly always shied at
the spectacle of a policeman.  He would tolerate steam-rollers, and even
falling kites, but a policeman had ever been antipathetic to him.  Denry
by patience and punishment had gradually brought him round almost to the
Countess’s view of policemen—namely, that they were a courteous and
trustworthy body of public servants, not to be treated as scarecrows or
the dregs of society. At any rate, the mule had of late months
practically ceased to set his face against the policing of the Five
Towns.  And when he was on his best behaviour he would ignore a
policeman completely.

But there were several hundreds of policemen in that squad, the majority
of all the policemen in the Five Towns.  And clearly the mule considered
that Denry, in confronting him with several hundred policemen
simultaneously, had been presuming upon his good nature.

The mule’s ears were saying agitatedly:

"A line must be drawn somewhere, and I have drawn it where my forefeet
now are."

The mule’s ears soon drew together a little crowd.

It occurred to Denry that if mules were so wonderful in the Apennines
the reason must be that there are no policemen in the Apennines. It also
occurred to him that something must be done to this mule.

"Well?" said the Countess inquiringly.

It was a challenge to him to prove that he and not the mule was in
charge of the expedition.

He briefly explained the mule’s idiosyncrasy, as it were apologising for
its bad taste in objecting to public servants whom the Countess
cherished.

"They ’ll be out of sight in a moment," said the Countess.  And both she
and Denry tried to look as if the victoria had stopped in that special
spot for a special reason and that the mule was a pattern of obedience.
Nevertheless, the little crowd was growing a little larger.

"Now," said the Countess encouragingly.  The tail of the regiment of
policemen had vanished towards the Institute.

"Tchk!  Tchk!" Denry persuaded the mule. No response from those
forefeet!

"Perhaps I ’d better get out and walk," the Countess suggested.  The
crowd was becoming inconvenient and had even begun to offer unsolicited
hints as to the proper management of mules.  The crowd was also saying
to itself, "It’s her!  It’s her!  It’s her!"  Meaning that it was the
Countess.

"Oh, no!" said Denry.  "It’s all right."

And he caught the mule "one" over the head with his whip.

The mule, stung into action, dashed away, and the crowd scattered as if
blown to pieces by the explosion of a bomb.  Instead of pursuing a right
line the mule turned within a radius of its own length, swinging the
victoria round after it as though the victoria had been a kettle
attached to it with string.  And Countess, Denry, and victoria were rapt
with miraculous swiftness away—not at all towards the Policemen’s
Institute, but down Longshaw Road, which is tolerably steep.  They were
pursued, but ineffectually.  For the mule had bolted and was winged.
They fortunately came into contact with nothing except a large barrow of
carrots, turnips, and cabbages which an old woman was wheeling up
Longshaw Road.  The concussion upset the barrow, half filled the
victoria with vegetables, and for a second stayed the mule; but no real
harm seemed to have been done, and the mule proceeded with vigour.  Then
the Countess noticed that Denry was not using his right arm, which swung
about rather uselessly.

"I must have knocked my elbow against the barrow," he muttered.  His
face was pale.

"Give me the reins," said the Countess.

"I think I can turn the brute up here," he said.

And he did in fact neatly divert the mule up Birches Street, which is
steeper even than Longshaw Road.  The mule for a few instants pretended
that all gradients, up or down, were equal before its angry might.  But
Birches Street has the slope of a house-roof.  Presently the mule
walked, and then it stood still.  And half Birches Street emerged to
gaze.  For the Countess’s attire was really very splendid.

"I ’ll leave this here, and we ’ll walk back," said Denry.  "You won’t
be late—that is, nothing to speak of.  The Institute is just round the
top here."

"You don’t mean to say you ’re going to let that mule beat you!"
exclaimed the Countess.

"I was only thinking of your being late," said he.

"Oh, bother!" said she.  "Your mule may be ruined."  The horse-trainer
in her was aroused.

"And then my arm?" said Denry.

"Shall I drive back?" the Countess suggested.

"Oh, do!" said Denry.  "Keep on up the street, and then to the left."

They changed places, and two minutes later she brought the mule to an
obedient rest in front of the Police Institute, which was all newly red
with terra-cotta.  The main body of policemen had passed into the
building, but two remained at the door, and the mule haughtily tolerated
them.  The Countess despatched one to Longshaw Road to settle with the
old woman whose vegetables they had brought away with them. The other
policeman who, owing to the Countess’s philanthropic energy, had
received a course of instruction in first aid, arranged a sling for
Denry’s arm.  And then the Countess said that Denry ought certainly to
go with her to the inauguration ceremony.  The policeman whistled a boy
to hold the mule.  Denry picked a carrot out of the complex folds of the
Countess’s rich costume.  And the Countess and her saviour entered the
portico and were therein met by an imposing group of important male
personages, several of whom wore mayoral chains.  Strange tales of what
had happened to the Countess had already flown up to the Institute, and
the chief expression on the faces of the group seemed to be one of
astonishment that she still lived.



                                   IV


Denry observed that the Countess was now a different woman.  She had
suddenly put on a manner to match her costume, which in certain parts
was stiff with embroidery.  From the informal companion and the tamer of
mules she had miraculously developed into the public celebrity, the
peeress of the realm, and the inaugurator-general of philanthropic
schemes and buildings.  Not one of the important male personages but
would have looked down on Denry! And yet, while treating Denry as a
jolly equal, the Countess with all her embroidered and stiff politeness
somehow looked down on the important male personages—and they knew it.
And the most curious thing was that they seemed rather to enjoy it.  The
one who seemed to enjoy it the least was Sir Jehoshophat Dain, a
white-bearded pillar of terrific imposingness.

Sir Jee—as he was then beginning to be called—had recently been
knighted, by way of reward for his enormous benefactions to the
community.  In the _rôle_ of philanthropist he was really much more
effective than the Countess.  But he was not young, he was not pretty,
he was not a woman, and his family had not helped to rule England for
generations—at any rate, so far as anybody knew.  He had made more money
than had ever before been made by a single brain in the manufacture of
earthenware, and he had given more money to public causes than a single
pocket had ever before given in the Five Towns.  He had never sought
municipal honours, considering himself to be somewhat above such
trifles.  He was the first purely local man to be knighted in the Five
Towns.  Even before the bestowal of the knighthood his sense of humour
had been deficient, and immediately afterwards it had vanished entirely.
Indeed, he did not miss it.  He divided the population of the kingdom
into two classes—the titled and the untitled.  With Sir Jee, either you
were titled, or you were n’t.  He lumped all the untitled together; and
to be just to his logical faculty, he lumped all the titled together.
There were various titles—Sir Jee admitted that—but a title was a title,
and therefore all titles were practically equal.  The Duke of Norfolk
was one titled individual, and Sir Jee was another. The fine difference
between them might be perceptible to the titled, and might properly be
recognised by the titled when the titled were among themselves, but for
the untitled such a difference ought not to exist and could not exist.

Thus for Sir Jee there were two titled beings in the group—the Countess
and himself.  The Countess and himself formed one caste in the group,
and the rest another caste.  And although the Countess, in her
punctilious demeanour towards him gave due emphasis to his title (he
returning more than due emphasis to hers), he was not precisely pleased
by the undertones of suave condescension that characterised her greeting
of him as well as her greeting of the others. Moreover, he had known
Denry as a clerk of Mr. Duncalf’s, for Mr. Duncalf had done a lot of
legal work for him in the past.  He looked upon Denry as an upstart, a
capering mountebank, and he strongly resented Denry’s familiarity with
the Countess.  He further resented Denry’s sling, which gave to Denry an
interesting romantic aspect (despite his beard), and he more than all
resented that Denry should have rescued the Countess from a carriage
accident by means of his preposterous mule.  Whenever the Countess, in
the preliminary chatter, referred to Denry or looked at Denry, in
recounting the history of her adventures, Sir Jee’s soul squirmed, and
his body sympathised with his soul.  Something in him that was more
powerful than himself compelled him to do his utmost to reduce Denry to
a moral pulp, to flatten him, to ignore him, or to exterminate him by
the application of ice.  This tactic was no more lost on the Countess
than it was on Denry.  And the Countess foiled it at every instance.  In
truth, there existed between the Countess and Sir Jee a rather hot
rivalry in philanthropy and the cultivation of the higher welfare of the
district. He regarded himself, and she regarded herself, as the most
brightly glittering star of the Five Towns.

When the Countess had finished the recital of her journey, and the faces
of the group had gone through all the contortions proper to express
terror, amazement, admiration, and manly sympathy, Sir Jee took the
lead, coughed, and said in his elaborate style:

"Before we adjourn to the hall, will not your ladyship take a little
refreshment?"

"Oh, no, thanks!" said the Countess.  "I ’m not a bit upset."  Then she
turned to the enslinged Denry and with concern added, "But will you have
something?"

If she could have foreseen the consequences of her question, she might
never have put it.  Still, she might have put it just the same.

Denry paused an instant, and an old habit rose up in him.

"Oh, no, thanks!" he said, and turning deliberately to Sir Jee, he
added: "Will _you_?"

This of course was mere crude insolence to the titled philanthropic
white beard.  But it was by no means the worst of Denry’s behaviour. The
group, every member of the group, distinctly perceived a slight movement
of Denry’s left hand toward Sir Jee.  It was the very slightest
movement, a wavering, a nothing.  It would have had no significance
whatever, but for one fact: Denry’s left hand still held the carrot.

Everybody exhibited the most marvellous self-control.  And everybody
except Sir Jee was secretly charmed, for Sir Jee had never inspired
love.  It is remarkable how local philanthropists are unloved, locally.
The Countess without blenching gave the signal for what Sir Jee called
the "adjournment" to the hall.  Nothing might have happened, yet
everything had happened.



                                   V


Next, Denry found himself seated on the temporary platform which had
been erected in the large games hall of the Policemen’s Institute. The
Mayor of Hanbridge was in the chair, and he had the Countess on his
right and the Mayoress of Bursley on his left.  Other mayoral chains
blazed in the centre of the platform, together with fine hats of
mayoresses and uniforms of police-superintendents and captains of
fire-brigades.  Denry’s sling also contributed to the effectiveness; he
was placed behind the Countess.  Policemen (looking strange without
helmets) and their wives, sweethearts, and friends, filled the hall to
its fullest; enthusiasm was rife and strident; and there was only one
little sign that the untoward had occurred.  That little sign was an
empty chair in the first row near the Countess.  Sir Jee, a prey to a
sudden indisposition, had departed.  He had somehow faded away, while
the personages were climbing the stairs.  He had faded away amid the
expressed regrets of those few who by chance saw him in the act of
fading.  But even these bore up manfully.  The high humour of the
gathering was not eclipsed.

Towards the end of the ceremony came the votes of thanks, and the
principal of these was the vote of thanks to the Countess, prime cause
of the Institute.  It was proposed by the Superintendent of the
Hanbridge Police.  Other personages had wished to propose it, but the
stronger right of the Hanbridge Superintendent, as chief officer of the
largest force of constables in the Five Towns, could not be disputed.
He made a few facetious references to the episode of the Countess’s
arrival, and brought the house down by saying that if he did his duty he
would arrest both the Countess and Denry for driving to the common
danger.  When he sat down, amid tempestuous applause, there was a hitch.
According to the official programme Sir Jehosophat Dain was to have
seconded the vote, and Sir Jee was not there.  All that remained of Sir
Jee was his chair.  The Mayor of Hanbridge looked round about, trying
swiftly to make up his mind what was to be done, and Denry heard him
whisper to another mayor for advice.

"Shall I do it?" Denry whispered, and by at once rising relieved the
Mayor from the necessity of coming to a decision.

Impossible to say why Denry should have risen as he did, without any
warning.  Ten seconds before, five seconds before, he himself had not
the dimmest idea that he was about to address the meeting.  All that can
be said is that he was subject to these attacks of the unexpected.

Once on his legs he began to suffer, for he had never before been on his
legs on a platform, or even on a platform at all.  He could see nothing
whatever except a cloud that had mysteriously and with frightful
suddenness filled the room.  And through this cloud he could feel that
hundreds and hundreds of eyes were piercingly fixed upon him.  A voice
was saying inside him, "What a fool you are!  What a fool you are!  I
always told you you were a fool!"  And his heart was beating as it had
never beat, and his forehead was damp, his throat distressingly dry, and
one foot nervously tap-tapping on the floor.  This condition lasted for
something like ten hours, during which time the eyes continued to pierce
the cloud and him with patient, obstinate cruelty.

Denry heard some one talking.  It was himself.

The Superintendent had said, "I have very great pleasure in proposing
the vote of thanks to the Countess of Chell."

And so Denry heard himself saying, "I have very great pleasure in
seconding the vote of thanks to the Countess of Chell."

He could not think of anything else to say. And there was a pause, a
real pause, not a pause merely in Denry’s sick imagination.

Then the cloud was dissipated.  And Denry himself said to the audience
of policemen, with his own natural tone, smile, and gesture,
colloquially, informally, comically:

"Now then!  Move along there, please!  I ’m not going to say any more!"

And for a signal he put his hands in the position for applauding.  And
sat down.

He had tickled the stout ribs of every bobby in the place.  The applause
surpassed all previous applause.  The most staid ornaments of the
platform had to laugh.  People nudged each other and explained that it
was "that chap Machin from Bursley," as if to imply that that chap
Machin from Bursley never let a day pass without doing something
striking and humorous.  The Mayor was still smiling when he put the vote
to the meeting, and the Countess was still smiling when she responded.

Afterwards in the portico, when everything was over, Denry exercised his
right to remain in charge of the Countess.  They escaped from the
personages by going out to look for her carriage and neglecting to
return.  There was no sign of the Countess’s carriage, but Denry’s mule
and victoria were waiting in a quiet corner.

"May I drive you home?" he suggested.

But she would not.  She said that she had a call to pay before dinner,
and that her brougham would surely arrive the very next minute.

"Will you come and have tea at the Sub Rosa?" Denry next asked.

"The Sub Rosa?" questioned the Countess.

"Well," said Denry, "that’s what we call the new tea-room that’s just
been opened round here."  He indicated a direction.  "It’s quite a
novelty in the Five Towns."

The Countess had a passion for tea.

"They have splendid China tea," said Denry.

"Well," said the Countess, "I suppose I may as well go through with it."

At the moment her brougham drove up.  She instructed her coachman to
wait next to the mule and victoria.  Her demeanour had cast off all its
similarity to her dress: it appeared to imply that, as she had begun
with a mad escapade, she ought to finish with another one.

Thus the Countess and Denry went to the tea-shop, and Denry ordered tea
and paid for it. There was scarcely a customer in the place, and the few
who were fortunate enough to be present had not the wit to recognise the
Countess.  The proprietress did not recognise the Countess. (Later, when
it became known that the Countess had actually patronised the Sub Rosa,
half the ladies of Hanbridge were almost ill from sheer disgust that
they had not heard of it in time.  It would have been so easy for them
to be there, taking tea at the next table to the Countess, and observing
her choice of cakes, and her manner of holding a spoon, and whether she
removed her gloves or retained them in the case of a meringue.  It was
an opportunity lost that would in all human probability never occur
again.)

And in the discreet corner which she had selected the Countess fired a
sudden shot at Denry.

"How did you get all those details about the state rooms at Sneyd?" she
asked.

Upon which opening the conversation became lively.

The same evening Denry called at the _Signal_ office and gave an order
for a half-page advertisement of the Five Towns Universal Thrift
Club—"patroness, the Countess of Chell."  The advertisement informed the
public that the Club had now made arrangements to accept new members.
Besides the order for a half-page advertisement, Denry also gave many
interesting and authentic details about the historic drive from Sneyd
Vale to Hanbridge.  The next day the _Signal_ was simply full of Denry
and the Countess.  It had a large photograph, taken by a photographer on
Cauldon Bank, which showed Denry actually driving the Countess, and the
Countess’s face was full in the picture.  It presented, too, an
excellently appreciative account of Denry’s speech, and it congratulated
Denry on his first appearance in the public life of the Five Towns.  (In
parenthesis it sympathised with Sir Jee in his indisposition.)  In
short, Denry’s triumph obliterated the memory of his previous triumphs.
It obliterated, too, all rumours adverse to the Thrift Club.  In a few
days he had a thousand new members.  Of course, this addition only
increased his liabilities; but now he could obtain capital on fair
terms, and he did obtain it.  A company was formed.  The Countess had a
few shares in this company.  So (strangely) had Jock and his companion
the coachman.  Not the least of the mysteries was that when Denry
reached his mother’s cottage on the night of the tea with the Countess
his arm was not in a sling and showed no symptom of having been damaged.



                    CHAPTER VIII.  RAISING A WIGWAM


                                   I


A still young man—his age was thirty—with a short, strong beard peeping
out over the fur collar of a vast overcoat, emerged from a cab at the
snowy corner of St. Luke’s Square and Brougham Street, and paid the
cabman with a gesture that indicated both wealth and the habit of
command.  And the cabman, who had driven him over from Hanbridge through
the winter night, responded accordingly.  Few people take cabs in the
Five Towns.  There are few cabs to take.  If you are going to a party
you may order one in advance by telephone, reconciling yourself also in
advance to the expense, but to hail a cab in the street without
forethought and jump into it as carelessly as you would jump into a
tram—this is by very few done. The young man with the beard did it
frequently, which proved that he was fundamentally ducal.

He was encumbered with a large and rather heavy parcel as he walked down
Brougham Street, and moreover the footpath of Brougham Street was
exceedingly dirty.  And yet no one acquainted with the circumstances of
his life would have asked why he had dismissed the cab before arriving
at his destination, because every one knew.  The reason was that this
ducal person with the gestures of command dared not drive up to his
mother’s door in a cab oftener than about once a month.  He opened that
door with a latchkey (a modern lock was almost the only innovation that
he had succeeded in fixing on his mother), and stumbled with his
unwieldy parcel into the exceedingly narrow lobby.

"Is that you, Denry?" called a feeble voice from the parlour.

"Yes," said he, and went into the parlour, hat, fur coat, parcel, and
all.

Mrs. Machin, in a shawl and an antimacassar over the shawl, sat close to
the fire and leaning towards it.  She looked cold and ill.  Although the
parlour was very tiny and the fire comparatively large, the structure of
the grate made it impossible that the room should be warm, as all the
heat went up the chimney.  If Mrs. Machin had sat on the roof and put
her hands over the top of the chimney she would have been much warmer
than at the grate.

"You aren’t in bed?" Denry queried.

"Can’t ye see?" said his mother.  And indeed to ask a woman who was
obviously sitting up in a chair whether she was in bed did seem somewhat
absurd.  She added, less sarcastically:

"I was expecting ye every minute.  Where have ye had your tea?"

"Oh!" he said lightly, "in Hanbridge."

An untruth!  He had not had his tea anywhere.  But he had dined richly
at the new Hôtel Métropole, Hanbridge.

"What have ye got there?" asked his mother.

"A present for you," said Denry.  "It’s your birthday to-morrow."

"I don’t know as I want reminding of that," murmured Mrs. Machin.

But when he had undone the parcel and held up the contents before her
she exclaimed:

"Bless us!"

The staggered tone was an admission that for once in a way he had
impressed her.

It was a magnificent sealskin mantle, longer than sealskin mantles
usually are.  It was one of those articles the owner of which can say:
"Nobody can have a better than this—I don’t care who she is."  It was
worth in monetary value all the plain shabby clothes on Mrs. Machin’s
back, and all her very ordinary best clothes upstairs, and all the
furniture in the entire house, and perhaps all Denry’s dandiacal
wardrobe too, except his fur coat.  If the entire contents of the
cottage, with the aforesaid exception, had been put up to auction, they
would not have realised enough to pay for that sealskin mantle.

Had it been anything but a sealskin mantle, and equally costly, Mrs.
Machin would have upbraided.  But a sealskin mantle is not "showy."  It
"goes with" any and every dress and bonnet. And the most respectable,
the most conservative, the most austere woman may find legitimate
pleasure in wearing it.  A sealskin mantle is the sole luxurious
ostentation that a woman of Mrs. Machin’s temperament—and there are many
such in the Five Towns and elsewhere—will conscientiously permit
herself.

"Try it on," said Denry.

She rose weakly and tried it on.  It fitted as well as a sealskin mantle
can fit.

"My word—it’s warm!" she said.  This was her sole comment.

"Keep it on," said Denry.

His mother’s glance withered the suggestion.

"Where are you going?" he asked, as she left the room.

"To put it away," said she.  "I must get some moth powder to-morrow."

He protested with inarticulate noises, removed his own furs, which he
threw down on to the old worn-out sofa, and drew a Windsor chair up to
the fire.  After a while his mother returned, and sat down in her
rocking-chair, and began to shiver again under the shawl and the
antimacassar.  The lamp on the table lighted up the left side of her
face and the right side of his.

"Look here, mother," said he.  "You must have a doctor."

"I shall have no doctor."

"You ’ve got influenza, and it’s a very tricky business—influenza is;
you never know where you are with it."

"Ye can call it influenza if ye like," said Mrs. Machin.  "There was no
influenza in my young days.  We called a cold a cold."

"Well," said Denry.  "You are n’t well, are you?"

"I never said I was," she answered grimly.

"No," said Denry, with the triumphant ring of one who is about to
devastate an enemy. "And you never will be in this rotten old cottage."

"This was reckoned a very good class of house when your father and I
came into it.  And it’s always been kept in repair.  It was good enough
for your father, and it’s good enough for me.  I don’t see myself
flitting.  But some folks have gotten so grand.  As for health, old
Reuben next door is ninety-one.  How many people over ninety are there
in those grimcrack houses up by the Park, I should like to know?"

Denry could argue with any one save his mother.  Always, when he was
about to reduce her to impotence, she fell on him thus and rolled him in
the dust.  Still, he began again.

"Do we pay four-and-sixpence a week for this cottage, or don’t we?" he
demanded.

"And always have done," said Mrs. Machin. "I should like to see the
landlord put it up!" she added, formidably, as if to say: "I ’d landlord
him, if he tried to put _my_ rent up!"

"Well," said Denry, "here we are living in a four-and-six a week
cottage, and do you know how much I ’m making?  I ’m making two thousand
pounds a year.  That’s what I ’m making."

A second wilful deception of his mother!  As managing director of the
Five Towns Universal Thrift Club, as proprietor of the majority of its
shares, as its absolute autocrat, he was making very nearly four
thousand a year.  Why could he not easily have said four as two to his
mother? The simple answer is that he was afraid to say four.  It was as
if he ought to blush before his mother for being so plutocratic, his
mother who had passed most of her life in hard toil to gain a few
shillings a week.  Four thousand seemed so fantastic!  And in fact the
Thrift Club, which he had invented in a moment, had arrived at a
prodigious success, with its central offices in Hanbridge and its branch
offices in the other four towns, and its scores of clerks and collectors
presided over by Mr. Penkethman.  It had met with opposition.  The
mighty said that Denry was making an unholy fortune under the guise of
philanthropy.  And to be on the safe side the Countess of Chell had
resigned her official patronage of the Club and given her shares to the
Pirehill Infirmary, which had accepted the high dividends on them
without the least protest.  As for Denry, he said that he had never set
out to be a philanthropist nor posed as one, and that his unique
intention was to grow rich by supplying a want, like the rest of them,
and that anyhow there was no compulsion to belong to his Thrift Club.
Then letters in his defence from representatives of the thousands and
thousands of members of the Club rained into the columns of the
_Signal_, and Denry was the most discussed personage in the county. It
was stated that such thrift clubs, under various names, existed in
several large towns in Yorkshire and Lancashire.  This disclosure
rehabilitated Denry completely in general esteem, for whatever obtains
in Yorkshire and Lancashire must be right for Staffordshire; but it
rather dashed Denry, who was obliged to admit to himself that after all
he had not invented the Thrift Club.  Finally the hundreds of tradesmen
who had bound themselves to allow a discount of twopence in the shilling
to the Club (sole source of the Club’s dividends) had endeavoured to
revolt.  Denry effectually cowed them by threatening to establish
co-operative stores—there was not a single co-operative store in the
Five Towns.  They knew he would have the wild audacity to do it.

Thenceforward the progress of the Thrift Club had been unruffled.  Denry
waxed amazingly in importance.  His mule died.  He dared not buy a
proper horse and dog-cart because he dared not bring such an equipage to
the front door of his mother’s four-and-sixpenny cottage.  So he had
taken to cabs.  In all exterior magnificence and lavishness he equalled
even the great Harold Etches, of whom he had once been afraid; and like
Etches he became a famous habitué of Llandudno pier.  But whereas Etches
lived with his wife in a superb house at Bleakridge, Denry lived with
his mother in a ridiculous cottage in ridiculous Brougham Street.  He
had a regiment of acquaintances, and he accepted a lot of hospitality,
but he could not return it at Brougham Street.  His greatness fizzled
into nothing in Brougham Street.  It stopped short and sharp at the
corner of St. Luke’s Square, where he left his cabs.  He could do
nothing with his mother.  If she was not still going out as a sempstress
the reason was, not that she was not ready to go out, but that her old
clients had ceased to send for her.  And could they be blamed for not
employing at three shillings a day the mother of a young man who
wallowed in thousands sterling?  Denry had essayed over and over again
to instil reason into his mother, and he had invariably failed. She was
too independent, too profoundly rooted in her habits; and her character
had more force than his.  Of course, he might have left her and set up a
suitably gorgeous house of his own.

But he would not.

In fact, they were a remarkable pair.

On this eve of her birthday he had meant to cajole her into some step,
to win her by an appeal, basing his argument on her indisposition. But
he was being beaten off once more.  The truth was that a cajoling,
caressing tone could not be long employed towards Mrs. Machin.  She was
not persuasive herself, nor favourable to persuasiveness in others.

"Well," said she, "if you ’re making two thousand a year, ye can spend
it or save it as ye like, though ye ’d better save it.  Ye never know
what may happen in these days.  There was a man dropped half-a-crown
down a grid opposite only the day before yesterday."

Denry laughed.

"Ay!" she said; "ye can laugh."

"There ’s no doubt about one thing," he said, "you ought to be in bed.
You ought to stay in bed for two or three days at least."

"Yes," she said.  "And who ’s going to look after the house while I ’m
moping between blankets?"

"You can have Rose Chudd in," he said.

"No," said she.  "I ’m not going to have any woman rummaging about my
house, and me in bed!"

"You know perfectly well she’s been practically starving since her
husband died, and as she ’s going out charing, why can’t you have her
and put a bit of bread into her mouth?"

"Because I won’t have her!  Neither her nor any one.  There ’s naught to
prevent you giving her some o’ your two thousand a year, if you ’ve a
mind.  But I see no reason for my house being turned upside down by her,
even if I have got a bit of a cold."

"You ’re an unreasonable old woman," said Denry.

"Happen I am!" said she.  "There can’t be two wise ones in a family.
But I ’m not going to give up this cottage, and as long as I am standing
on my feet I ’m not going to pay any one for doing what I can do better
myself."  A pause.  "And so you need n’t think it!  You can’t come round
me with a fur mantle."

She retired to rest.  On the following morning he was very glum.

"Ye need n’t be so glum," she said.

But she was rather pleased at his glumness. For in his glumness was a
sign that he recognised defeat.



                                   II


The next episode between them was curiously brief.  Denry had influenza.
He said that naturally he had caught hers.

He went to bed and stayed there.  She nursed him all day, and grew angry
in a vain attempt to force him to eat.  Towards night he tossed
furiously on the little bed in the little bedroom, complaining of
fearful headaches.  She remained by his side most of the night.  In the
morning he was easier.  Neither of them mentioned the word "doctor."
She spent the day largely on the stairs.  Once more towards night he
grew worse, and she remained most of the second night by his side.

In the sinister winter dawn Denry murmured in a feeble tone:

"Mother, you ’d better send for him."

"Doctor?" she said.  And secretly she thought that she _had_ better send
for the doctor, and that there must be after all some difference between
influenza and a cold.

"No," said Denry; "send for young Lawton."

"Young Lawton!" she exclaimed.  "What do you want young Lawton to come
_here_ for?"

"I have n’t made my will," Denry answered.

"Pooh!" she retorted.

Nevertheless she was the least bit in the world frightened.  And she
sent for Dr. Stirling, the aged Harrop’s Scotch partner.

Dr. Stirling, who was full-bodied and left little space for anybody else
in the tiny, shabby bedroom of the man with four thousand a year, gazed
at Mrs. Machin, and he gazed also at Denry.

"Ye must go to bed this minute," said he.

"But he ’s _in_ bed," cried Mrs. Machin.

"I mean yerself," said Dr. Stirling.

She was very nearly at the end of her resources.  And the proof was that
she had no strength left to fight Dr. Stirling.  She did go to bed.  And
shortly afterwards Denry got up. And a little later, Rose Chudd, that
prim and efficient young widow from lower down the street, came into the
house and controlled it as if it had been her own.  Mrs. Machin, whose
constitution was hardy, arose in about a week, cured, and duly dismissed
Rose with wages and without thanks.  But Rose had been.  Like the
_Signal’s_ burglars, she had "effected an entrance."  And the house had
not been turned upside down.  Mrs. Machin, though she tried, could not
find fault with the result of Rose’s uncontrolled activities.



                                  III


One morning—and not very long afterwards; in such wise did fate seem to
favour the young at the expense of the old—Mrs. Machin received two
letters which alarmed and disgusted her. One was from her landlord
announcing that he had sold the house in which she lived to a Mr.
Wilbraham of London, and that in future she must pay the rent to the
said Mr. Wilbraham or his legal representatives.  The other was from a
firm of London solicitors announcing that their client Mr. Wilbraham had
bought the house and that the rent must be paid to their agent whom they
would name later.

Mrs. Machin gave vent to her emotion in her customary manner:

"Bless us!"

And she showed the impudent letters to Denry.

"Oh!" said Denry.  "So he has bought them, has he?  I heard he was going
to."

"Them?" exclaimed Mrs. Machin.  "What else has he bought?"

"I expect he ’s bought all the five—this and the four below, as far as
Downes’s.  I expect you ’ll find that the other four have had notices
just like these.  You know all this row used to belong to the
Wilbrahams.  You surely must remember that, mother?"

"Is he one of the Wilbrahams of Hillport, then?"

"Yes, of course he is."

"I thought the last of ’em was Cecil, and when he ’d beggared himself
here he went to Australia and died of drink.  That’s what I always
heard.  We always used to say as there was n’t a Wilbraham left."

"He did go to Australia, but he did n’t die of drink.  He disappeared,
and when he ’d made a fortune he turned up again in Sydney, so it seems.
I heard he ’s thinking of coming back here to settle.  Anyhow, he ’s
buying up a lot of the Wilbraham property.  I should have thought you ’d
have heard of it.  Why, lots of people have been talking about it."

"Well," said Mrs. Machin, "I don’t like it."

She objected to a law which permitted a landlord to sell a house over
the head of a tenant who had occupied it for more than thirty years.  In
the course of the morning she discovered that Denry was right—the other
tenants had received notices exactly similar to hers.

Two days later Denry arrived home for tea with a most surprising article
of news. Mr. Cecil Wilbraham had been down to Bursley from London, and
had visited him, Denry.  Mr. Cecil Wilbraham’s local information was
evidently quite out of date, for he had imagined Denry to be a
rent-collector and estate agent, whereas the fact was that Denry had
abandoned this minor vocation years ago.  His desire had been that Denry
should collect his rents and watch over his growing interests in the
district.

"So what did you tell him?" asked Mrs. Machin.

"I told him I ’d do it," said Denry.

"Why?"

"I thought it might be safer for you" said Denry with a certain
emphasis.  "And, besides, it looked as if it might be a bit of a lark.
He’s a very peculiar chap."

"Peculiar?"

"For one thing, he’s got the largest moustaches of any man I ever saw.
And there ’s something up with his left eye.  And then I think he’s a
bit mad."

"Mad?"

"Well, touched.  He’s got a notion about building a funny sort of a
house for himself on a plot of land at Bleakridge.  It appears he is
fond of living alone, and he’s collected all kind of dodges for doing
without servants and still being comfortable."

"Ay!  But he ’s right there!" breathed Mrs. Machin in deep sympathy.  As
she said about once a week, "she never could abide the idea of
servants."  "He’s not married, then?" she added.

"He told me he ’d been a widower three times, but he ’d never had any
children," said Denry.

"Bless us!" murmured Mrs. Machin.

Denry was the one person in the town who enjoyed the acquaintance and
the confidence of the thrice-widowed stranger with long moustaches.  He
had descended without notice on Bursley, seen Denry (at the branch
office of the Thrift Club), and then departed.  It was understood that
later he would permanently settle in the district.  Then the wonderful
house began to rise on the plot of land at Bleakridge. Denry had general
charge of it, but always subject to erratic and autocratic instructions
from London.  Thanks to Denry, who since the historic episode at
Llandudno had remained very friendly with the Cotterill family, Mr.
Cotterill had the job of building the house; the plans came from London.
And though Mr. Cecil Wilbraham proved to be exceedingly watchful against
any form of imposition, the job was a remunerative one for Mr.
Cotterill, who talked a great deal about the originality of the
residence.  The town judged of the wealth and importance of Mr. Cecil
Wilbraham by the fact that a person so wealthy and important as Denry
should be content to act as his agent.  But then the Wilbrahams had been
magnates in the Bursley region for generations, up till the final
Wilbraham smash in the late seventies.  The town hungered to see those
huge moustaches and that peculiar eye.  In addition to Denry, only one
person had seen the madman, and that person was Nellie Cotterill, who
had been viewing the half-built house with Denry one Sunday morning when
the madman had most astonishingly arrived upon the scene, and after a
few minutes vanished.  The building of the house strengthened greatly
the friendship between Denry and the Cotterills.  Yet Denry neither
liked Mr. Cotterill nor trusted him.

The next incident in these happenings was that Mrs. Machin received
notice from the London firm to quit her four-and-sixpence a week
cottage.  It seemed to her that not merely Brougham Street, but the
world, was coming to an end.  She was very angry with Denry for not
protecting her more successfully.  He was Mr. Wilbraham’s agent, he
collected the rent, and it was his duty to guard his mother from
unpleasantness. She observed, however, that he was remarkably disturbed
by the notice, and he assured her that Mr. Wilbraham had not consulted
him in the matter at all.  He wrote a letter to London, which she
signed, demanding the reason of this absurd notice flung at an ancient
and perfect tenant.  The reply was that Mr. Wilbraham intended to pull
the houses down, beginning with Mrs. Machin’s, and rebuild.

"Pooh!" said Denry.  "Don’t you worry your head, mother; I shall arrange
it.  He’ll be down here soon to see his new house—it’s practically
finished, and the furniture is coming in—and I ’ll just talk to him."

But Mr. Wilbraham did not come, the explanation doubtless being that he
was mad.  On the other hand, fresh notices came with amazing frequency.
Mrs. Machin just handed them over to Denry.  And then Denry received a
telegram to say that Mr. Wilbraham would be at his new house that night
and wished to see Denry there.  Unfortunately, on the same day, by the
afternoon post, while Denry was at his offices, there arrived a sort of
supreme and ultimate notice from London to Mrs. Machin, and it was on
blue paper.  It stated, baldly, that as Mrs. Machin had failed to comply
with all the previous notices, had indeed ignored them, she and her
goods would now be ejected into the street according to the law.  It
gave her twenty-four hours to flit.  Never had a respectable dame been
so insulted as Mrs. Machin was insulted by that notice.  The prospect of
camping out in Brougham Street confronted her.  When Denry reached home
that evening Mrs. Machin, as the phrase is, "gave it him."

Denry admitted frankly that he was nonplussed, staggered, and outraged.
But the thing was simply another proof of Mr. Wilbraham’s madness.
After tea he decided that his mother must put on her best clothes and go
up with him to see Mr. Wilbraham and firmly expostulate—in fact, they
would arrange the situation between them; and if Mr. Wilbraham was
obstinate they would defy Mr. Wilbraham.  Denry explained to his mother
that an Englishwoman’s cottage was her castle, that a landlord’s minions
had no right to force an entrance, and that the one thing that Mr.
Wilbraham could do was to begin unbuilding the cottage from the top,
outside.  And he would like to see Mr. Wilbraham try it on!

So the sealskin mantle (for it was spring again) went up with Denry to
Bleakridge.



                                   IV


The moon shone in the chill night.  The house stood back from Trafalgar
Road in the moonlight—a squarish block of a building.

"Oh!" said Mrs. Machin.  "It isn’t so large."

"No!  He did n’t want it large.  He only wanted it large enough," said
Denry, and pushed a button to the right of the front door.  There was no
reply, though they heard the ringing of the bell inside.  They waited.
Mrs. Machin was very nervous, but thanks to her sealskin mantle she was
not cold.

"This is a funny doorstep," she remarked, to kill time.

"It’s of marble," said Denry.

"What’s that for?" asked his mother.

"So much easier to keep clean," said Denry. "No stoning to do."

"Well," said Mrs. Machin.  "It’s pretty dirty now, anyway."

It was.

"Quite simple to clean," said Denry, bending down.  "You just turn this
tap at the side. You see, it’s so arranged that it sends a flat jet
along the step.  Stand off a second."

He turned the tap, and the step was washed pure in a moment.

"How is it that that water steams?" Mrs. Machin demanded.

"Because it’s hot," said Denry.  "Did you ever know water steam for any
other reason?"

"Hot water outside?"

"Just as easy to have hot water outside as inside, is n’t it?" said
Denry.

"Well, I never!" exclaimed Mrs. Machin. She was impressed.

"That’s how everything’s dodged up in this house," said Denry.  He shut
off the water.

And he rang once again.  No answer!  No illumination within the abode!

"I tell you what I shall do," said Denry at length.  "I shall let myself
in.  I ’ve got a key of the back door."

"Are you sure it’s all right?"

"I don’t care if it is n’t all right," said Denry defiantly.  "He asked
me to be up here, and he ought to be here to meet me.  I ’m not going to
stand any nonsense from anybody."

In they went, having skirted round the walls of the house.

Denry closed the door, pushed a switch, and the electric light shone.
Electric light was then quite a novelty in Bursley.  Mrs. Machin had
never seen it in action.  She had to admit that it was less complicated
than oil-lamps.  In the kitchen the electric light blazed upon walls
tiled in grey and a floor tiled in black and white. There was a gas
range and a marble slopstone with two taps.  The woodwork was dark.
Earthenware saucepans stood on a shelf.  The cupboards were full of gear
chiefly in earthenware. Denry began to exhibit to his mother a tank
provided with ledges and shelves and grooves, in which he said that
everything except knives could be washed and dried automatically.

"Had n’t you better go and find your Mr. Wilbraham?" she interrupted.

"So I had," said Denry; "I was forgetting him."

She heard him wandering over the house and calling in divers tones upon
Mr. Wilbraham. But she heard no other voice.  Meanwhile she examined the
kitchen in detail, appreciating some of its devices and failing to
comprehend others.

"I expect he ’s missed the train," said Denry, coming back.  "Anyhow, he
is n’t here.  I may as well show you the rest of the house now."

He led her into the hall, which was radiantly lighted.

"It’s quite warm here," said Mrs. Machin.

"The whole house is heated by steam," said Denry.  "No fireplaces."

"No fireplaces!"

"No!  No fireplaces.  No grates to polish, ashes to carry down, coals to
carry up, mantelpieces to dust, fire-irons to clean, fenders to polish,
chimneys to sweep."

"And suppose he wants a bit of fire all of a sudden in summer."

"Gas stove in every room for emergencies," said Denry.

She glanced into a room.

"But," she cried, "It’s all complete, ready! And as warm as toast."

"Yes," said Denry.  "He gave orders.  I can’t think why on earth he is
n’t here."

At that moment an electric bell rang loud and sharp, and Mrs. Machin
jumped.

"There he is!" said Denry, moving to the door.

"Bless us!  What will he think of us being here like?" Mrs. Machin
mumbled.

"Pooh!" said Denry carelessly.

And he opened the door.



                                   V


Three persons stood on the newly washed marble step—Mr. and Mrs.
Cotterill and their daughter Nellie.

"Oh!  Come in!  Come in!  Make yourselves quite at home.  That’s what
_we ’re_ doing," said Denry in blithe greeting; and added, "I suppose he
’s invited you too?"

And it appeared that Mr. Cecil Wilbraham had indeed invited them too.
He had written from London saying that he would be glad if Mr. and Mrs.
Cotterill would "drop in" on this particular evening.  Further, he had
mentioned that, as he had already had the pleasure of meeting Miss
Cotterill, perhaps she would accompany her parents.

"Well, he is n’t here," said Denry, shaking hands.  "He must have missed
his train or something.  He can’t possibly be here now till to-morrow.
But the house seems to be all ready for him...."

"Yes, my word!  And how ’s yourself, Mrs. Cotterill?" put in Mrs.
Machin.

"So we may as well look over it in its finished state.  I suppose that’s
what he asked us up for," Denry concluded.

Mrs. Machin explained quickly and nervously that she had not been
comprised in any invitation; that her errand was pure business.

"Come on up-stairs," Denry called out, turning switches and adding
radiance to radiance.

"Denry!" his mother protested.  "I ’m sure I don’t know what Mr. and
Mrs. Cotterill will think of you!  You carry on as if you owned
everything in the place.  I wonder _at_ you!"

"Well," said Denry, "if anybody in this town is the owner’s agent I am.
And Mr. Cotterill has built the blessed house.  If Wilbraham wanted to
keep his old shanty to himself he should n’t send out invitations.  It’s
simple enough not to send out invitations.  Now Nellie!"

He was hanging over the balustrade at the curve of the stairs.

The familiar ease with which he said "Now Nellie," and especially the
spontaneity of Nellie’s instant response, put new thoughts into the mind
of Mrs. Machin.  But she neither pricked up her ears, nor started back,
nor accomplished any of the acrobatic feats which an ordinary mother of
a wealthy son would have performed under similar circumstances.  Her
ears did not even tremble.  And she just said:

"I like this balustrade knob being of black china."

"Every knob in the house is of black china," said Denry.  "Never shows
dirt.  But if you should take it into your head to clean it, you can do
it with a damp cloth in a second."

Nellie now stood beside him.  Nellie had grown up since the Llandudno
episode.  She did not blush at a glance.  When spoken to suddenly she
could answer without torture to herself.  She could, in fact, maintain a
conversation without breaking down for a much longer time than, a few
years ago, she had been able to skip without breaking down.  She no
longer imagined that all the people in the street were staring at her,
anxious to find faults in her appearance.  She had temporarily ruined
the lives of several amiable and fairly innocent young men by refusing
to marry them.  (For she was pretty, and her father cut a figure in the
town, though her mother did not.)  And yet, despite the immense
accumulation of her experiences and the weight of her varied knowledge
of human nature, there was something very girlish and timidly roguish
about her as she stood on the stairs near Denry, waiting for the elder
generation to follow.  The old Nellie still lived in her.

The party passed to the first floor.

And the first floor exceeded the ground floor in marvels.  In each
bedroom two aluminum taps poured hot and cold water respectively into a
marble basin, and below the marble basin was a sink.  No porterage of
water anywhere in the house.  The water came to you, and every room
consumed its own slops.  The bedsteads were of black enamelled iron and
very light.  The floors were covered with linoleum, with a few rugs that
could be shaken with one hand.  The walls were painted with grey enamel.
Mrs. Cotterill, with her all-seeing eye, observed a detail that Mrs.
Machin had missed.  There were no sharp corners anywhere.  Every corner,
every angle between wall and floor or wall and wall, was rounded, to
facilitate cleaning.  And every wall, floor, ceiling, and fixture could
be washed, and all the furniture was enamelled and could be wiped with a
cloth in a moment instead of having to be polished with three cloths and
many odours in a day and a half.  The bathroom was absolutely
waterproof; you could spray it with a hose, and by means of a gas
apparatus you could produce an endless supply of hot water independent
of the general supply.  Denry was apparently familiar with each detail
of Mr. Wilbraham’s manifold contrivances, and he explained them with an
enormous gusto.

"Bless us!" said Mrs. Machin.

"Bless us!" said Mrs. Cotterill (doubtless the force of example).

They descended to the dining-room, where a supper table had been laid by
order of the invisible Mr. Cecil Wilbraham.  And there the ladies lauded
Mr. Wilbraham’s wisdom in eschewing silver.  Everything of the table
service that could be of earthenware was of earthenware. The forks and
spoons were electro-plate.

"Why!" Mrs. Cotterill said, "I could run this house without a servant
and have myself tidy by ten o’clock in a morning."

And Mrs. Machin nodded.

"And then when you want a regular turnout, as you call it," said Denry,
"there’s the vacuum cleaner."

The vacuum cleaner was at that period the last word of civilisation, and
the first agency for it was being set up in Bursley.  Denry explained
the vacuum cleaner to the housewives, who had got no further than a
Ewbank.  And they again called down blessings on themselves.

"What price this supper?" Denry exclaimed. "We ought to eat it.  I ’m
sure he ’d like us to eat it.  Do sit down, all of you.  I ’ll take the
consequences."

Mrs. Machin hesitated even more than the other ladies.

"It’s really very strange, him not being here!"  She shook her head.

"Don’t I tell you he ’s quite mad," said Denry.

"I should n’t think he was so mad as all that," said Mrs. Machin dryly.
"This is the most sensible kind of a house I ’ve ever seen."

"Oh!  Is it?" Denry answered.  "Great Scott!  I never noticed those
three bottles of wine on the sideboard."

At length he succeeded in seating them at the table.  Thenceforward
there was no difficulty. The ample and diversified cold supper began to
disappear steadily, and the wine with it.  And as the wine disappeared
so did Mr. Cotterill (who had been pompous and taciturn) grow talkative,
offering to the company the exact figures of the cost of the house and
so forth. But ultimately the sheer joy of life killed arithmetic.

Mrs. Machin, however, could not quite rid herself of the notion that she
was in a dream that outraged the proprieties.  The entire affair, for an
unromantic spot like Bursley, was too fantastically and wickedly
romantic.

"We must be thinking about home, Denry," said she.

"Plenty of time," Denry replied.  "What! All that wine gone!  I ’ll see
if there ’s any more in the sideboard."

He emerged, with a red face, from bending into the deeps of the
enamelled sideboard, and a wine-bottle was in his triumphant hand.  It
had already been opened.

"Hooray!" he proclaimed, pouring a white wine into his glass and raising
the glass: "Here ’s to the health of Mr. Cecil Wilbraham."

He made a brave tableau in the brightness of the electric light.

Then he drank.  Then he dropped the glass, which broke.

"Ugh!  What’s that?" he demanded, with the distorted features of a
gargoyle.

His mother, who was seated next to him, seized the bottle.  Denry’s
hand, in clasping the bottle, had hidden a small label, which said:
"_Poison. Nettleship’s Patent Enamel-Cleaning Fluid.  One wipe does
it._"

Confusion!  Only Nellie Cotterill seemed to be incapable of realising
that a grave accident had occurred.  She had laughed throughout the
supper, and she still laughed, hysterically, though she had drunk
scarcely any wine.  Her mother silenced her.

Denry was the first to recover.

"It ’ll be all right," said he, leaning back in his chair.  "They always
put a bit of poison in those things.  It can’t hurt me, really.  I never
noticed the label."

Mrs. Machin smelt at the bottle.  She could detect no odour, but the
fact that she could detect no odour appeared only to increase her alarm.

"You must have an emetic instantly," she said.

"Oh, no!" said Denry.  "I shall be all right."  And he did seem to be
suddenly restored.

"You must have an emetic instantly," she repeated.

"What can I have?" he grumbled.  "You can’t expect to find emetics
here."

"Oh, yes, I can," said she.  "I saw a mustard tin in a cupboard in the
kitchen.  Come along now, and don’t be silly."

Nellie’s hysteric mirth surged up again.

Denry objected to accompanying his mother into the kitchen.  But he was
forced to submit. She shut the door on both of them.  It is probable
that during the seven minutes which they spent mysteriously together in
the kitchen, the practicability of the kitchen apparatus for carrying
off waste products was duly tested.  Denry came forth, very pale and
very cross, on his mother’s arm.

"There’s no danger now," said his mother easily.

Naturally the party was at an end.  The Cotterills sympathised, and
prepared to depart, and inquired whether Denry could walk home.

Denry replied, from a sofa, in a weak, expiring voice, that he was
perfectly incapable of walking home, that his sensations were in the
highest degree disconcerting, that he should sleep in that house, as the
bedrooms were ready for occupation, and that he should expect his mother
to remain with him.

And Mrs. Machin had to concur.  Mrs. Machin sped the Cotterills from the
door as though it had been her own door.  She was exceedingly angry and
agitated.  But she could not impart her feelings to the suffering Denry.
He moaned on a bed for about half an hour, and then fell asleep.  And in
the middle of the night, in the dark strange house, she also fell
asleep.



                                   VI


The next morning she arose and went forth, and in about half-an-hour
returned.  Denry was still in bed, but his health seemed to have resumed
its normal excellence.  Mrs. Machin burst upon him in such a state of
complicated excitement as he had never before seen her in.

"Denry," she cried.  "What do you think?"

"What?" said he.

"I ’ve just been down home, and they ’re—they ’re pulling the house
down.  All the furniture ’s out, and they ’ve got all the tiles off the
roof, and the windows out.  And there’s a regular crowd watching."

Denry sat up.

"And I can tell you another piece of news," said he.  "Mr. Cecil
Wilbraham is dead."

"Dead!" she breathed.

"Yes," said Denry.  "_I think he ’s served his purpose_.  As we ’re
here, we ’ll stop here.  Don’t forget it’s the most sensible kind of a
house you ’ve ever seen.  Don’t forget that Mrs. Cotterill could run it
without a servant and have herself tidy by ten o’clock in a morning."

Mrs. Machin perceived then, in a flash of terrible illumination, that
there never had been any Cecil Wilbraham; that Denry had merely invented
him and his long moustaches and his wall eye for the purpose of getting
the better of his mother.  The whole affair was an immense swindle upon
her.  Not a Mr. Cecil Wilbraham, but her own son had bought her cottage
over her head and jockeyed her out of it beyond any chance of getting
into it again.  And to defeat his mother the rascal had not simply
perverted the innocent Nellie Cotterill to some co-operation in his
scheme, but he had actually bought four other cottages because the
landlord would not sell one alone, and he was actually demolishing
property to the sole end of stopping her from re-entering it!

Of course, the entire town soon knew of the upshot of the battle, of the
year-long battle, between Denry and his mother, and the means adopted by
Denry to win.  The town also had been hoodwinked, but it did not mind
that.  It loved its Denry the more, and, seeing that he was now properly
established in the most remarkable house in the district, it soon
afterwards made him a town councillor as some reward for his talent in
amusing it.

And Denry would say to himself:

"Everything went like clockwork, except the mustard and water.  I did
n’t bargain for the mustard and water.  And yet, if I was clever enough
to think of putting a label on the bottle and to have the beds prepared,
I ought to have been clever enough to keep mustard out of the house."
It would be wrong to mince the unpleasant fact that the sham poisoning
which he had arranged to the end that he and his mother should pass the
night in the house had finished in a manner much too realistic for
Denry’s pleasure.  Mustard and water, particularly when mixed by Mrs.
Machin, is mustard and water.

She had that consolation.



                  CHAPTER IX.  THE GREAT NEWSPAPER WAR


                                   I


When Denry and his mother had been established a year and a month in the
new house at Bleakridge, Denry received a visit one evening which
perhaps flattered him more than anything had ever flattered him.  The
visitor was Mr. Myson.  Now Mr. Myson was the founder, proprietor, and
editor of the _Five Towns Weekly_, a new organ of public opinion which
had been in existence about a year; and Denry thought that Mr. Myson had
popped in to see him in pursuit of an advertisement of the Thrift Club,
and at first he was not at all flattered.

But Mr. Myson was not hunting for advertisements, and Denry soon saw him
to be the kind of man who would be likely to depute that work to others.
Of middle height, well and quietly dressed, with a sober, assured
deportment, he spoke in a voice and accent that were not of the Five
Towns; they were superior to the Five Towns.  And in fact Mr. Myson
originated in Manchester and had seen London.  He was not provincial,
and he beheld the Five Towns as part of the provinces, which no native
of the Five Towns ever succeeds in doing. Nevertheless, his manner to
Denry was the summit of easy and yet deferential politeness.

He asked permission "to put something before" Denry.  And when, rather
taken aback by such smooth phrases, Denry had graciously accorded the
permission, he gave a brief history of the _Five Towns Weekly_, showing
how its circulation had grown, and definitely stating that at that
moment it was yielding a profit.  Then he said:

"Now my scheme is to turn it into a daily."

"Very good notion!" said Denry instinctively.

"I ’m glad you think so," said Mr. Myson. "Because I ’ve come here in
the hope of getting your assistance.  I ’m a stranger to the district,
and I want the co-operation of some one who is n’t.  So I ’ve come to
you.  I need money, of course, though I have myself what most people
would consider sufficient capital.  But what I need more than money
is—well—moral support."

"And who put you on to me?" asked Denry.

Mr. Myson smiled.  "I put myself on to you," said he.  "I think I may
say I ’ve got my bearings in the Five Towns, after over a year’s
journalism in it, and it appeared to me that you were the best man I
could approach.  I always believe in flying high."

Therein was Denry flattered.  The visit seemed to him to seal his
position in the district in a way in which his election to the Bursley
Town Council had failed to do.  He had been somehow disappointed with
that election.  He had desired to display his interest in the serious
welfare of the town, and to answer his opponent’s arguments with better
ones.  But the burgesses of his ward appeared to have no passionate love
of logic.  They just cried "Good old Denry!" and elected him—with a
majority of only forty-one votes.  He had expected to feel a different
Denry when he could put "Councillor" before his name.  It was not so.
He had been solemnly in the mayoral procession to church, he had
attended meetings of the council, he had been nominated to the Watch
Committee. But he was still precisely the same Denry, though the
youngest member of the council.  But now he was being recognised from
the outside. Mr. Myson’s keen Manchester eye, ranging over the quarter
of a million inhabitants of the Five Towns in search of a representative
individual force, had settled on Denry Machin.  Yes, he was flattered.
Mr. Myson’s choice threw a rose light on all Denry’s career; his wealth
and its origin; his house and stable, which were the astonishment and
the admiration of the town; his Universal Thrift Club; yea, and his
councillorship.  After all, these _were_ marvels. (And possibly the
greatest marvel was the signed presence of his mother in that wondrous
house, and the fact that she consented to employ Rose Chudd, the
incomparable Sappho of charwomen, for three hours every day.)

In fine, he perceived from Mr. Myson’s eyes that his position was
unique.

And after they had chatted a little, and the conversation had deviated
momentarily from journalism to house property, he offered to display
Machin House (as he had christened it) to Mr. Myson, and Mr. Myson was
really impressed beyond the ordinary.  Mr. Myson’s homage to Mrs.
Machin, whom they chanced on in the paradise of the bathroom, was the
polished mirror of courtesy.  How Denry wished that he could behave like
that when he happened to meet countesses!

Then, once more in the drawing-room, they resumed the subject of
newspapers.

"You know," said Mr. Myson.  "It ’s really a very bad thing indeed for a
district to have only one daily newspaper.  I ’ve nothing myself to say
against _The Staffordshire Signal_, but you ’d perhaps be
astonished"—this in a confidential tone—"at the feeling there is against
the _Signal_ in many quarters."

"Really!" said Denry.

"Of course its fault is that it is n’t sufficiently interested in the
great public questions of the district.  And it can’t be.  Because it
can’t take a definite side.  It must try to please all parties. At any
rate it must offend none.  That is the great evil of a journalistic
monopoly....  Two hundred and fifty thousand people—why! there is an
ample public for two first-class papers! Look at Nottingham!  Look at
Bristol!  Look at Leeds!  Look at Sheffield! ... And _their_
newspapers."

And Denry endeavoured to look at these great cities!  Truly the Five
Towns was just about as big.

The dizzy journalistic intoxication seized him. He did not give Mr.
Myson an answer at once, but he gave himself an answer at once.  He
would go into the immense adventure.  He was very friendly with the
_Signal_ people—certainly; but business was business, and the highest
welfare of the Five Towns was the highest welfare of the Five Towns.

Soon afterwards all the hoardings of the district spoke with one blue
voice, and said that the _Five Towns Weekly_ was to be transformed into
the _Five Towns Daily_, with four editions beginning each day at noon,
and that the new organ would be conducted on the lines of a first-class
evening paper.

The inner ring of knowing ones knew that a company entitled "The Five
Towns Newspapers, Limited," had been formed, with a capital of ten
thousand pounds, and that Mr. Myson held three thousand pounds’ worth of
shares, and the great Denry Machin one thousand five hundred, and that
the remainder were to be sold and allotted as occasion demanded.  The
inner ring said that nothing would ever be able to stand up against the
_Signal_.  On the other hand, it admitted that Denry, the most
prodigious card ever born into the Five Towns, had never been floored by
anything or anybody.  The inner ring anticipated the future with glee.
Denry and Mr. Myson anticipated the future with righteous confidence.
As for the _Signal_, it went on its august way, calmly blind to
sensational hoardings.



                                   II


On the day of the appearance of the first issue of the _Five Towns
Daily_, the offices of the new paper at Hanbridge gave proof of their
excellent organisation, working in all details with an admirable
smoothness.  In the basement a Marinoni machine thundered like a sucking
dove to produce fifteen thousand copies an hour.  On the ground floor
ingenious arrangements had been made for publishing the paper; in
particular, the iron railings to keep the boys in order in front of the
publishing counter had been imitated from the _Signal_.  On the first
floor was the editor and founder, with his staff, and above that the
composing department.  The number of stairs that separated the composing
department from the machine room was not a positive advantage, but
bricks and mortar are inelastic, and one does what one can.  The offices
looked very well from the outside, and they compared passably with the
offices of the _Signal_ close by.  The posters were duly in the
ground-floor windows, and gold signs, one above another to the roof,
produced an air of lucrative success.

Denry happened to be in the _Daily_ offices that afternoon.  He had had
nothing to do with the details of organisation, for details of
organisation were not his speciality.  His speciality was large, leading
ideas.  He knew almost nothing of the agreements with correspondents and
Press Association and Central News and the racing services and the
fiction syndicates, nor of the difficulties with the Compositors’ Union,
nor of the struggle to lower the price of paper by the twentieth of a
penny per pound, nor of the awful discounts allowed to certain
advertisers, nor of the friction with the railway company, nor of the
sickening adulation that had been lavished on quite unimportant news
agents, nor—worst of all—of the dearth of newsboys.  These matters did
not attract him.  He could not stoop to them.  But when Mr. Myson, calm
and proud, escorted him down to the machine room, and the Marinoni threw
a folded pink _Daily_ almost into his hands, and it looked exactly like
a real newspaper, and he saw one of his own descriptive articles in it,
and he reflected that he was an owner of it—then Denry was attracted and
delighted, and his heart beat.  For this pink thing was the symbol and
result of the whole affair, and had the effect of a miracle on him.

And he said to himself, never guessing how many thousands of men had
said it before him, that a newspaper was the finest toy in the world.

About four o’clock the publisher, in shirt sleeves and an apron, came up
to Mr. Myson and respectfully asked him to step into the publishing
office.  Mr. Myson stepped into the publishing office, and Denry with
him, and they there beheld a small, ragged boy with a bleeding nose and
a bundle of _Dailys_ in his wounded hand.

"Yes," the boy sobbed; "and they said they ’d cut my eyes out and plee
[play] marbles wi’ ’em, if they cotched me in Crown Square agen."  And
he threw down the papers with a final yell.

The two directors learnt that the delicate threat had been uttered by
four _Signal_ boys who had objected to any fellow-boys offering any
paper other than the _Signal_ for sale in Crown Square or anywhere else.

Of course, it was absurd.

Still, absurd as it was, it continued.  The central publishing offices
of the _Daily_ at Hanbridge, and its branch offices in the neighbouring
towns, were like military hospitals, and the truth appeared to the
directors that while the public was panting to buy copies of the
_Daily_, the sale of the _Daily_ was being prevented by means of a
scandalous conspiracy on the part of _Signal_ boys.  For it must be
understood that in the Five Towns people prefer to catch their newspaper
in the street as it flies and cries.  The _Signal_ had a vast army of
boys, to whom every year it gave a great fête.  Indeed, the _Signal_
possessed nearly all the available boys, and assuredly all the most
pugilistic and strongest boys.  Mr. Myson had obtained boys only after
persistent inquiry and demand, and such as he had found were not the
fittest, and therefore were unlikely to survive.  You would have
supposed that in a district that never ceases to grumble about bad trade
and unemployment, thousands of boys would have been delighted to buy the
_Daily_ at fourpence a dozen and sell it at sixpence.  But it was not
so.

On the second day the dearth of boys at the offices of the _Daily_ was
painful.  There was that magnificent, enterprising newspaper waiting to
be sold, and there was the great enlightened public waiting to buy; and
scarcely any business could be done because the _Signal_ boys had
established a reign of terror over their puny and upstart rivals!

The situation was unthinkable.

Still, unthinkable as it was, it continued. Mr. Myson had thought of
everything except this. Naturally it had not occurred to him that an
immense and serious effort for the general weal was going to be blocked
by a gang of tatterdemalions.

He complained, with dignity, to the _Signal_, and was informed, with
dignity, by the _Signal_ that the _Signal_ could not be responsible for
the playful antics of its boys in the streets; that, in short, the Five
Towns was a free country.  In the latter proposition Mr. Myson did not
concur.

After trouble in the persuasion of parents—astonishing how indifferent
the Five Towns’ parent was to the loss of blood by his offspring!—a case
reached the police-court.  At the hearing the _Signal_ gave a solicitor
a watching brief, and that solicitor expressed the _Signal’s_ horror of
carnage.  The evidence was excessively contradictory, and the
Stipendiary dismissed the summons with a good joke.  The sole definite
result was that the boy whose father had ostensibly brought the summons
got his ear torn within a quarter of an hour of leaving the court. Boys
will be boys.

Still, the _Daily_ had so little faith in human nature that it could not
believe that the _Signal_ was not secretly encouraging its boys to be
boys. It could not believe that the _Signal_, out of a sincere desire
for fair play and for the highest welfare of the district, would
willingly sacrifice nearly half its circulation and a portion of its
advertisement revenue.  And the hurt tone of Mr. Myson’s leading
articles seemed to indicate that in Mr. Myson’s opinion his older rival
_ought_ to do everything in its power to ruin itself.  The _Signal_
never spoke of the fight. The _Daily_ gave shocking details of it every
day.

The struggle trailed on through the weeks.

Then Denry had one of his ideas.  An advertisement was printed in the
_Daily_ for two hundred able-bodied men to earn two shillings for
working six hours a day.  An address different from the address of the
_Daily_ was given.  By a ruse Denry procured the insertion of the
advertisement in the _Signal_ also.

"We must expend our capital on getting the paper on to the streets,"
said Denry.  "That’s evident.  We ’ll have it sold by men.  We ’ll soon
see if the _Signal_ ragamuffins will attack _them_.  And we won’t pay
’em by results; we’ll pay ’em a fixed wage; that ’ll fetch ’em.  And a
commission, on sales into the bargain.  Why! I would n’t mind engaging
_five_ hundred men. Swamp the streets!  That’s it!  Hang expense. And
when we ’ve done the trick, then we can go back to the boys; they’ll
have learnt their lesson."

And Mr. Myson agreed, and was pleased that Denry was living up to his
reputation.

The state of the earthenware trade was supposed that summer to be worse
than it had been since 1869, and the grumblings of the unemployed were
prodigious, even seditious. Mr. Myson, therefore, as a measure of
precaution engaged a couple of policemen to ensure order at the address,
and during the hours, named in the advertisement as a rendezvous for
respectable men in search of a well-paid job.  Having regard to the
thousands of perishing families in the Five Towns, he foresaw a rush and
a crush of eager breadwinners.  Indeed, the arrangements were elaborate.

Forty minutes after the advertised time for the opening of the reception
of respectable men in search of money four men had arrived. Mr. Myson,
mystified, thought that there had been a mistake in the advertisement.
But there was no mistake in the advertisement.  A little later two more
men came.  Of the six, three were tipsy, and the other three absolutely
declined to be seen selling papers in the streets.  Two were abusive,
one facetious.  Mr. Myson did not know his Five Towns; nor did Denry.  A
man in the Five Towns, when he can get neither bread nor beer, will keep
himself and his family on pride and water.

The policemen went off to more serious duties.



                                  III


Then came the announcement of the thirty-fifth anniversary of the
_Signal_, and of the processional fête by which the _Signal_ was at once
to give itself a splendid spectacular advertisement and to reward and
enhearten its boys. The _Signal_ meant to liven up the streets of the
Five Towns on that great day by means of a display of all the gilt
chariots of Snape’s Circus in the main thoroughfares.  Many of the boys
would be in the gilt chariots.  Copies of the anniversary number of the
_Signal_ would be sold from the gilt chariots.  The idea was excellent,
and it showed that after all the _Signal_ was getting just a little more
afraid of its young rival than it had pretended to be.

For, strange to say, after a trying period of hesitation, the _Five
Towns Daily_ was slightly on the upward curve—thanks to Denry.  Denry
did not mean to be beaten by the puzzle which the _Daily_ offered to his
intelligence.  There the _Daily_ was, full of news, and with quite an
encouraging show of advertisements, printed on real paper with real
ink—and yet it would not "go."  Notoriously the _Signal_ earned a net
profit of at the very least five thousand a year, whereas the _Daily_
earned a net loss of at the very least sixty pounds a week—and of that
sixty quite a third was Denry’s money.  He could not explain it. Mr.
Myson tried to rouse the public by passionately stirring up extremely
urgent matters—such as the smoke-nuisance, the increase of the rates,
the park question, German competition, technical education for
apprentices; but the public obstinately would not be roused concerning
its highest welfare to the point of insisting on a regular supply of the
_Daily_.  If a mere five thousand souls had positively demanded daily a
copy of the _Daily_ and not slept till boys or agents had responded to
their wish, the troubles of the _Daily_ would soon have vanished.  But
this ridiculous public did not seem to care which paper was put into its
hand in exchange for its halfpenny so long as the sporting news was put
there.  It simply was indifferent. It failed to see the importance to
such an immense district of having two flourishing and mutually opposing
daily organs.  The fundamental boy difficulty remained ever-present.

And it was the boy difficulty that Denry perseveringly and ingeniously
attacked, until at length the _Daily_ did indeed possess some sort of a
brigade of its own, and the bullying and slaughter in the streets (so
amusing to the inhabitants) grew a little less one-sided.

A week or more before the _Signal’s_ anniversary day Denry heard that
the _Signal_ was secretly afraid lest the _Daily’s_ brigade might
accomplish the marring of its gorgeous procession, and that the _Signal_
was ready to do anything to smash the _Daily’s_ brigade.  He laughed; he
said he did not mind.  About that time hostilities were rather acute;
blood was warming, and both papers, in the excitation of rivalry, had
partially lost the sense of what was due to the dignity of great organs.
By chance a tremendous local football match—Knype v. Bursley—fell on the
very Saturday of the procession.  The rival arrangements for the
reporting of the match were as tremendous as the match itself, and
somehow the match seemed to add keenness to the journalistic struggle,
especially as the _Daily_ favoured Bursley and the _Signal_ was
therefore forced to favour Knype.

By all the laws of hazard there ought to have been a hitch on that
historic Saturday. Telephone or telegraph ought to have broken down, or
rain ought to have made play impossible. But no hitch occurred.  And at
five-thirty o’clock of a glorious afternoon in earliest November the
_Daily_ went to press with a truly brilliant account of the manner in
which Bursley (for the first and last time in its history) had defeated
Knype by one goal to none.  Mr. Myson was proud.  Mr. Myson defied the
_Signal_ to beat his descriptive report.  As for the _Signal’s_
procession—well, Mr. Myson and the chief sub-editor of the _Daily_
glanced at each other and smiled.

And a few minutes later the _Daily_ boys were rushing out of the
publishing-room with bundles of papers—assuredly in advance of the
_Signal_.

It was at this juncture that the unexpected began to occur to the
_Daily_ boys.  The publishing door of the _Daily_ opened into Stanway
Rents, a narrow alley in a maze of mean streets behind Crown Square.  In
Stanway Rents was a small warehouse in which, according to rumours of
the afternoon, a free soup kitchen was to be opened.  And just before
the football edition of the _Daily_ came off the Marinoni, it
emphatically was opened, and there issued from its inviting gate an
odour—not, to be sure, of soup, but of toasted cheese and hot jam—such
an odour as had never before tempted the nostrils of a _Daily_ boy; a
unique and omnipotent odour.  Several boys (who, I may state frankly,
were traitors to the _Daily_ cause, spies and mischief-makers from
elsewhere) raced unhesitatingly in, crying that toasted cheese
sandwiches and jam tarts were to be distributed like lightning to all
authentic newspaper lads.

The entire gang followed—scores, over a hundred—inwardly expecting to
emerge instantly with teeth fully employed, followed like sheep unto a
fold.

And the gate was shut.

Toasted cheese and hot jammy pastry were faithfully served to the ragged
host—but with no breathless haste.  And when, loaded, the boys struggled
to depart, they were instructed by the kind philanthropist who had fed
them to depart by another exit and they discovered themselves in an
enclosed yard of which the double doors were apparently unyielding.  And
the warehouse door was shut also.  And, as the cheese and jam
disappeared, shouts of fury arose on the air. The yard was so close to
the offices of the _Daily_ that the chimney-pots of those offices could
actually be seen.  And yet the shouting brought no answer from the lords
of the _Daily_, congratulating themselves up there on their fine account
of the football match, and on their celerity in going to press, and on
the loyalty of their brigade.

The _Signal_, it need not be said, disavowed complicity in this
extraordinary entrapping of the _Daily_ brigade by means of an odour.
Could it be held responsible for the excesses of its disinterested
sympathisers? ... Still, the appalling trick showed the high temperature
to which blood had risen in the genial battle between great rival
organs.  Persons in the very inmost ring whispered that Denry Machin had
at length been bested on this critically important day.



                                   IV


Snape’s Circus used to be one of the great shining institutions of North
Staffordshire, trailing its magnificence on sculptured wheels from town
to town, and occupying the dreams of boys from one generation to
another.  Its headquarters were at Axe, in the Moorlands, ten miles away
from Hanbridge, but the riches of old Snape had chiefly come from the
Five Towns. At the time of the struggle between the _Signal_ and the
_Daily_ its decline had already begun. The aged proprietor had recently
died, and the name, and the horses, and the chariots, and the carefully
repaired tents had been sold to strangers.  On the Saturday of the
anniversary and the football match (which was also Martinmas Saturday)
the circus was set up at Oldcastle, on the edge of the Five Towns, and
was giving its final performances of the season. Even boys will not go
to circuses in the middle of a Five Towns’ winter.  The _Signal_ people
had hired the processional portion of Snape’s for the late afternoon and
early evening.  And the instructions were that the entire _cortège_
should be round about the _Signal_ offices, in marching order, not later
than five o’clock.

But at four o’clock several gentlemen with rosettes in their
button-holes and _Signal_ posters in their hands arrived important and
panting at the fair-ground at Oldcastle and announced that the programme
had been altered at the last moment in order to defeat certain feared
machinations of the unscrupulous _Daily_.  The cavalcade was to be split
into three groups, one of which, the chief, was to enter Hanbridge by a
"back road" and the other two were to go to Bursley and Longshaw
respectively.  In this manner the forces of advertisement would be
distributed and the chief parts of the district equally honoured.

The special linen banners, pennons, and ribbons—bearing the words
"Signal: Thirty-fifth Anniversary," etc.—had already been hung, and
planted, and draped about the gilded summits of the chariots.  And after
some delay the processions were started separating at the bottom of the
Cattle-market.  The head of the Hanbridge part of the procession
consisted of an enormous car of Jupiter, with six wheels and thirty-six
paregorical figures (as the clown used to say), and drawn by six
pie-bald steeds guided by white reins.  This coach had a windowed
interior (at the greater fairs it sometimes served as a box-office), and
in the interior one of the delegates of the _Signal_ had fixed himself;
from it he directed the paths of the procession.

It would be futile longer to conceal that the delegate of the _Signal_
in the bowels of the car of Jupiter was not honestly a delegate of the
_Signal_ at all.  He was, indeed, Denry Machin, and none other.  From
this single fact it will be seen to what extent the representatives of
great organs had forgotten what was due to their dignity and to public
decency.  Ensconced in his lair, Denry directed the main portion of the
_Signal’s_ advertising procession by all manner of discreet lanes round
the skirts of Hanbridge and so into the town from the hilly side. And
ultimately the ten vehicles halted in Crapper Street, to the joy of the
simple inhabitants.

Denry emerged and wandered innocently towards the offices of his paper,
which were close by.  It was getting late.  The first yelling of the
imprisoned _Daily_ boys was just beginning to rise on the autumn air.

Suddenly Denry was accosted by a young man.

"Hello, Machin!" cried the young man. "What have you shaved your beard
off for? I scarcely knew you."

"I just thought I would, Swetnam," said Denry, who was obviously
discomposed.

It was the youngest of the Swetnam boys; he and Denry had taken a sort
of curt fancy to one another.

"I say," said Swetnam confidentially, as if obeying a swift impulse, "I
did hear that the _Signal_ people meant to collar all your chaps this
afternoon, and I believe they have done. Hear that now?"  (Swetnam’s
father was exceedingly intimate with the _Signal_ people.)

"I know," Denry replied.

"But I mean—papers and all."

"I know," said Denry.

"Oh!" murmured Swetnam.

"But I ’ll tell you a secret," Denry added. "They are n’t to-day’s
papers.  They ’re yesterday’s, and last week’s, and last month’s.  We
’ve been collecting them specially and keeping them nice and
new-looking."

"Well, you’re a caution!" murmured Swetnam.

"I am," Denry agreed.

A number of men rushed at that instant with bundles of the genuine
football edition from the offices of the _Daily_.

"Come on!" Denry cried to them.  "Come on!  This way!  By-by, Swetnam."

And the whole file vanished round a corner. The yelling of imprisoned
cheese-fed boys grew louder.



                                   V


In the meantime at the _Signal_ office (which was not three hundred
yards away, but on the other side of Crown Square) apprehension had
deepened into anxiety as the minutes passed and the Snape Circus
procession persisted in not appearing on the horizon of the Oldcastle
Road. The _Signal_ would have telephoned to Snape’s but for the fact
that a circus is never on the telephone.  It then telephoned to its
Oldcastle agent, who, after a long delay, was able to reply that the
cavalcade had left Oldcastle at the appointed hour with every sign of
health and energy.  Then the _Signal_ sent forth scouts all down the
Oldcastle Road to put spurs into the procession, and the scouts returned
having seen nothing.  Pessimists glanced at the possibility of the whole
procession having fallen into the canal at Cauldon Bridge.  The paper
was printed, the train parcels for Knype, Longshaw, Bursley, and
Turnhill were despatched; the boys were waiting; the fingers of the
clock in the publishing department were simply flying.  It had been
arranged that the bulk of the Hanbridge edition, and in particular the
first copies of it, should be sold by boys from the gilt chariots
themselves.  The publisher hesitated for an awful moment, and then
decided that he could wait no more and that the boys must sell the
papers in the usual way from the pavements and gutters. There was no
knowing what the _Daily_ might not be doing.

And then _Signal_ boys in dozens rushed forth paper-laden, but they were
disappointed boys; they had thought to ride in gilt chariots, not to
paddle in mud.  And almost the first thing they saw in Crown Square was
the car of Jupiter in its glory, flying all the _Signal_ colours; and
other cars behind.  They did not rush now; they sprang, as from a
catapult; and alighted like flies on the vehicles.  Men insisted on
taking their papers from them and paying for them on the spot.  The boys
were startled; they were entirely puzzled; but they had not the habit of
refusing money.  And off went the procession to the music of its own
band down the road to Knype, and perhaps a hundred boys on board,
cheering.  The men in charge then performed a curious act; they tore
down all the _Signal_ flagging, and replaced it with the emblem of the
_Daily_.

So that all the great and enlightened public, wandering home in crowds
from the football match at Knype, had the spectacle of a _Daily_
procession instead of a _Signal_ procession, and could scarce believe
their eyes.  And _Dailys_ were sold in quantities from the cars.  At
Knype Station the procession curved and returned to Hanbridge, and
finally, after a multitudinous triumph, came to a stand with all its
_Daily_ bunting in front of the _Signal_ offices; and Denry appeared
from his lair.  Denry’s men fled with bundles.

"They ’re an hour and a half late," said Denry calmly to one of the
proprietors of the _Signal_, who was on the pavement.  "But I ’ve
managed to get them here.  I thought I ’d just look in to thank you for
giving such a good feed to our lads."

The telephones hummed with news of similar _Daily_ processions in
Longshaw and Bursley. And there was not a high-class private bar in the
district that did not tinkle with delighted astonishment at the brazen,
the inconceivable effrontery of that card, Denry Machin.  Many people
foresaw lawsuits, but it was agreed that the _Signal_ had begun the game
of impudence, in trapping the _Daily_ lads so as to secure a holy calm
for its much-trumpeted procession.

And Denry had not finished with the _Signal_.

In the special football edition of the _Daily_ was an announcement, the
first, of special Martinmas fêtes organised by the Five Towns _Daily_.
And on the same morning every member of the Universal Thrift Club had
received an invitation to the said fêtes.  They were three—held on
public ground at Hanbridge, Bursley, and Longshaw.  They were in the
style of the usual Five Towns "wakes"; that is to say, roundabouts,
shows, gingerbread stalls, swings, cocoa-nut shies.  But at each fête a
new and very simple form of "shy" had been erected.  It consisted of a
row of small railway signals.

"March up!  March up!" cried the shy-men. "Knock down the signal!  Knock
down the signal!  And a packet of Turkish delight is yours.  Knock down
the signal!"

And when you had knocked down the signal the men cried:

"We wrap it up for you in the special Anniversary Number of the
_Signal_."

And they disdainfully tore into suitable fragments copies of the
_Signal_ which had cost Denry and Co. a halfpenny each, and enfolded the
Turkish delight therein and handed it to you with a smack.

And all the fair-grounds were carpeted with draggled and muddy
_Signals_.  People were up to the ankles in _Signals_.

The affair was the talk of Sunday.  Few matters in the Five Towns had
raised more gossip than did that enormous escapade which Denry invented
and conducted.  The moral damage to the _Signal_ was held to approach
the disastrous. And now not the possibility but the probability of
lawsuits was incessantly discussed.

On the Monday both papers were bought with anxiety.  Everybody was
frothing to know what the respective editors would say.

But in neither sheet was there a single word as to the affair.  Both had
determined to be discreet; both were afraid.  The _Signal_ feared lest
it might not, if the pinch came, be able to prove its innocence of the
crime of luring boys into confinement by means of toasted cheese and hot
jam.  The _Signal_ had also to consider its seriously damaged dignity;
for such wounds silence is the best dressing.  The _Daily_ was
comprehensively afraid.  It had practically driven its gilded chariots
through the entire Decalogue. Moreover, it had won easily in the grand
altercation.  It was exquisitely conscious of glory.

Denry went away to Blackpool, doubtless to grow his beard.

The proof of the _Daily’s_ moral and material victory was that soon
afterwards there were four applicants, men of substance, for shares in
the _Daily_ company.  And this, by the way, was the end of the tale.
For these applicants, who secured options on a majority of the shares,
were emissaries of the _Signal_.  Armed with the options, the _Signal_
made terms with its rival, and then by mutual agreement killed it.  The
price of its death was no trifle, but it was less than a year’s profits
of the _Signal_.  Denry considered that he had been "done."  But in the
depths of his heart he was glad that he had been done.  He had had too
disconcerting a glimpse of the rigours and perils of journalism to wish
to continue in it.  He had scored supremely, and, for him, to score was
life itself. His reputation as a card was far, far higher than ever.
Had he so desired, he could have been elected to the House of Commons on
the strength of his procession and fête.

Mr. Myson, somewhat scandalised by the exuberance of his partner,
returned to Manchester.

And the _Signal_, subsequently often referred to as "The Old Lady,"
resumed its monopolistic sway over the opinions of a quarter of a
million of people, and has never since been attacked.



                         CHAPTER X.  HIS INFAMY


                                   I


When Denry at a single stroke "wherreted" his mother and proved his
adventurous spirit by becoming the possessor of one of the first
motorcars ever owned in Bursley, his instinct naturally was to run up to
Councillor Cotterill’s in it.  Not that he loved Councillor Cotterill,
and therefore wished to make him a partaker in his joy, for he did not
love Councillor Cotterill. He had never been able to forgive Nellie’s
father for those patronising airs years and years before at Llandudno,
airs indeed which had not even yet disappeared from Cotterill’s attitude
towards Denry.  Though they were councillors on the same town council,
though Denry was getting richer and Cotterill was assuredly not getting
richer, the latter’s face and tone always seemed to be saying to Denry:
"Well, you are not doing so badly for a beginner."  So Denry did not
care to lose an opportunity of impressing Councillor Cotterill.
Moreover, Denry had other reasons for going up to the Cotterills.

There existed a sympathetic bond between him and Mrs. Cotterill, despite
her prim taciturnity and her exasperating habit of sitting with her
hands pressed tight against her body and one over the other.
Occasionally he teased her—and she liked being teased.  He had glimpses
now and then of her secret soul; he was perhaps the only person in
Bursley thus privileged. Then there was Nellie.  Denry and Nellie were
great friends.  For the rest of the world she had grown up, but not for
Denry, who treated her as the chocolate child, while she, if she called
him anything, called him respectfully "Mr."

The Cotterills had a fairly large old house with a good garden "up
Bycars Lane," above the new park and above all those red streets which
Mr. Cotterill had helped to bring into being.  Mr. Cotterill built new
houses with terra-cotta facings for others, but preferred an old one in
stucco for himself.  His abode had been saved from the parcelling out of
several Georgian estates.  It was dignified.  It had a double entrance
gate, and from this portal the drive started off for the house door, but
deliberately avoided reaching the house door until it had wandered in
curves over the entire garden. That was the Georgian touch!  The modern
touch was shown in Councillor Cotterill’s bay windows, bathroom, and
garden squirter.  There was stabling, in which were kept a Victorian
dog-cart and a Georgian horse, used by the councillor in his business.
As sure as ever his wife or daughter wanted the dog-cart, it was either
out, or just going out, or the Georgian horse was fatigued and needed
repose.  The man who groomed the Georgian also ploughed the flowerbeds,
broke the windows in cleaning them, and put blacking on brown boots.
Two indoor servants had differing views as to the frontier between the
kingdom of his duties and the kingdom of theirs.  In fact, it was the
usual spacious household of successful trade in a provincial town.

Denry got to Bycars Lane without a breakdown. This was in the days,
quite thirteen years ago, when automobilists made their wills and took
food supplies when setting forth.  Hence Denry was pleased.  The small
but useful fund of prudence in him, however, forbade him to run the car
along the unending sinuous drive. The May night was fine, and he left
the loved vehicle with his new furs in the shadow of a monkey-tree near
the gate.

As he was crunching towards the door, he had a beautiful idea: "I’ll
take ’em all out for a spin.  There ’ll just be room!" he said.

Now even to-day, when the very cabman drives his automobile, a man who
buys a motor cannot say to a friend: "I ’ve bought a motor.  Come for a
spin," in the same self-unconscious accents as he would say: "I ’ve
bought a boat.  Come for a sail," or "I ’ve bought a house.  Come and
look at it."  Even to-day in the centre of London there is still
something about a motor,—well, something....  Everybody who has bought a
motor, and everybody who has dreamed of buying a motor, will comprehend
me.  Useless to feign that a motor is the most banal thing imaginable.
It is not.  It remains the supreme symbol of swagger.  If such is the
effect of a motor in these days and in Berkeley Square, what must it
have been in that dim past, and in that dim town three hours by the
fastest express from Euston?  The imagination must be forced to the task
of answering this question. Then will it be understood that Denry was
simply tingling with pride.

"Master in?" he demanded of the servant, who was correctly starched, but
unkempt in detail.

"No, sir.  He ain’t been in for tea."

("I shall take the women out then," said Denry to himself.)

"Come in!  Come in!" cried a voice from the other side of the open door
of the drawing-room. Nellie’s voice!  The manners and state of a family
that has industrially risen combine the spectacular grandeur of the
caste to which it has climbed with the ease and freedom of the caste
which it has quitted.

"Such a surprise!" said the voice.  Nellie appeared, rosy.

Denry threw his new motoring cap hastily on to the hall-stand.  No!  He
did not hope that Nellie would see it.  He hoped that she would not see
it.  Now that the moment was really come to declare himself the owner of
a motor-car he grew timid and nervous.  He would have liked to hide his
hat.  But then Denry was quite different from our common humanity.  He
was capable even of feeling awkward in a new suit of clothes.  A
singular person.

"Hello!" she greeted him.

"Hello!" he greeted her.

Then hands touched.

"Father has n’t come yet," she added.  He fancied she was not quite at
ease.

"Well," he said, "what’s this surprise?"

She motioned him into the drawing-room.

The surprise was a wonderful woman, brilliant in black—not black silk,
but a softer, delicate stuff.  She reclined in an easy-chair with
surpassing grace and self-possession.  A black Egyptian shawl, spangled
with silver, was slipping off her shoulders.  Her hair was dressed—that
is to say, it was _dressed_; it was obviously and thrillingly a work of
elaborate art.  He could see her two feet, and one of her ankles. The
boots, the open-work stocking—such boots, such an open-work stocking,
had never been seen in Bursley, not even at a ball!  She was in
mourning, and wore scarcely any jewelry, but there was a gleaming tint
of gold here and there among the black which resulted in a marvellous
effect of richness.  The least experienced would have said, and said
rightly: "This must be a woman of wealth and fashion."  It was the
detail that finished the demonstration.  The detail was incredible.
There might have been ten million stitches in the dress.  Ten
sempstresses might have worked on the dress for ten years. An
examination of it under a microscope could but have deepened one’s
amazement at it.

She was something new in the Five Towns, something quite new.

Denry was not equal to the situation.  He seldom was equal to a small
situation.  And although he had latterly acquired a considerable amount
of social _savoir_, he was constantly mislaying it, so that he could not
put his hand on it at the moment when he most required it, as now.

"Well, Denry!" said the wondrous creature in black, softly.

And he collected himself as though for a plunge and said:

"Well, Ruth!"

This was the woman whom he had once loved, kissed, and engaged himself
to marry.  He was relieved that she had begun with Christian names,
because he could not recall her surname. He could not even remember
whether he had ever heard it.  All he knew was that, after leaving
Bursley to join her father in Birmingham, she had married somebody with
a double name, somebody well off, somebody older than herself; somebody
apparently of high social standing; and that this somebody had died.

She made no fuss.  There was no implication in her demeanour that she
expected to be wept over as a lone widow, or that because she and he had
on a time been betrothed therefore they could never speak naturally to
each other again. She just talked as if nothing had ever happened to
her, and as if about twenty-four hours had elapsed since she had last
seen him.  He felt that she must have picked up this most useful
diplomatic calmness in her contacts with her late husband’s class.  It
was a valuable lesson to him: "Always behave as if nothing had
happened—no matter what has happened."

To himself he was saying:

"I ’m glad I came up in my motor."

He seemed to need something in self-defence against the sudden attack of
all this wealth and all this superior social tact, and the motor-car
served excellently.

"I ’ve been hearing a great deal about you lately," said she with a soft
smile, unobtrusively rearranging a fold of her skirt.

"Well," he replied, "I ’m sorry I can’t say the same of you."

Slightly perilous, perhaps, but still he thought it rather neat.

"Oh!" she said.  "You see I ’ve been so much out of England.  We were
just talking about holidays.  I was saying to Mrs. Cotterill they
certainly ought to go to Switzerland this year for a change."

"Yes, Mrs. Capron-Smith was just saying——" Mrs. Cotterill put in.

(So that was her name.)

"It would be something too lovely!" said Nellie in ecstasy.

Switzerland!  Astonishing how with a single word she had marked the gulf
between Bursley people and herself.  The Cotterills had never been out
of England.  Not merely that, but the Cotterills had never dreamt of
going out of England.  Denry had once been to Dieppe, and had come back
as though from Timbuctoo with a traveller’s renown.  And she talked of
Switzerland easily.

"I suppose it is very jolly," he said.

"Yes," she said, "it’s splendid in summer. But, of course, _the_ time is
winter, for the sports. Naturally when you are n’t free to take a bit of
a holiday in winter you must be content with summer, and very splendid
it is.  I ’m sure you ’d enjoy it frightfully, Nell."

"I’m sure I should—frightfully!" Nellie agreed.  "I shall speak to
father.  I shall make him——"

"Now, Nellie—" her mother warned her.

"Yes I shall mother," Nellie insisted.

"There _is_ your father!" observed Mrs. Cotterill, after listening.

Footsteps crossed the hall, and died away into the dining-room.

"I wonder why on earth father does n’t come in here.  He must have heard
us talking," said Nellie, like a tyrant crossed in some trifle.

A bell rang, and the servant came into the drawing-room and remarked:
"If you please, mum," at Mrs. Cotterill, and Mrs. Cotterill disappeared,
closing the door after her.

"What are they up to, between them?" Nellie demanded, and she too
departed, with wrinkled brow, leaving Denry and Ruth together.  It could
be perceived on Nellie’s brow that her father was going "to catch it."

"I have n’t seen Mr. Cotterill yet," said Mrs. Capron-Smith.

"When did you come?" Denry asked.

"Only this afternoon."

She continued to talk.

As he looked at her, listening and responding intelligently now and
then, he saw that Mrs. Capron-Smith was in truth the woman that Ruth had
so cleverly imitated ten years before. The imitation had deceived him
then; he had accepted it for genuine.  It would not have deceived him
now—he knew that.  Oh, yes! This was the real article that could hold
its own anywhere, Switzerland!  And not simply Switzerland, but a
refinement on Switzerland! Switzerland in winter!  He divined that in
her secret opinion Switzerland in summer was not worth doing—in the way
of correctness.  But in winter——



                                   II


Nellie had announced a surprise for Denry as he entered the house, but
Nellie’s surprise for Denry, startling and successful though it proved,
was as naught to the surprise which Mr. Cotterill had in hand for
Nellie, her mother, Denry, the town of Bursley, and various persons up
and down the country.

Mrs. Cotterill came hysterically in upon the duologue between Denry and
Ruth in the drawing-room.  From the activity of her hands, which,
instead of being decently folded one over the other, were waving round
her head in the strangest way, it was clear that Mrs. Cotterill was
indeed under the stress of a very unusual emotion.

"It’s those creditors—at last!  I knew it would be!  It’s all those
creditors!  They won’t let him alone, and now they ’ve _done_ it."

So Mrs. Cotterill!  She dropped into a chair. She had no longer any
sense of shame, of what was due to her dignity.  She seemed to have
forgotten that certain matters are not proper to be discussed in
drawing-rooms.  She had left the room Mrs. Councillor Cotterill; she
returned to it nobody in particular, the personification of defeat.  The
change had operated in five minutes.

Mrs. Capron-Smith and Denry glanced at each other, and even Mrs.
Capron-Smith was at a loss for a moment.  Then Ruth approached Mrs.
Cotterill and took her hand.  Perhaps Mrs. Capron-Smith was not so
astonished after all. She and Nellie’s mother had always been "very
friendly."  And in the Five Towns "very friendly" means a lot.

"Perhaps if you were to leave us," Ruth suggested, twisting her head to
glance at Denry.

It was exactly what he desired to do.  There could be no doubt that Ruth
was supremely a woman of the world.  Her tact was faultless.

He left them, saying to himself: "Well, here ’s a go!"

In the hall, through an open door, he saw Councillor Cotterill standing
against the dining-room mantelpiece.

When Cotterill caught sight of Denry he straightened himself into a
certain uneasy perkiness.

"Young man," he said in a counterfeit of his old patronising tone, "come
in here.  You may as well hear about it.  You ’re a friend of ours.
Come in and shut the door."

Nellie was not in view.

Denry went in and shut the door.

"Sit down," said Cotterill.

And it was just as if he had said: "Now, you ’re a fairly bright sort of
youth, and you have n’t done so badly in life; and as a reward I mean to
admit you to the privilege of hearing about our ill-luck, which for some
mysterious reason reflects more credit on me than your good luck
reflects on you, young man."

And he stroked his straggling grey beard.

"I ’m going to file my petition to-morrow," said he, and gave a short
laugh.

"Really!" said Denry, who could think of nothing else to say.  His name
was not Capron-Smith.

"Yes; they won’t leave me any alternative," said Mr. Cotterill.

Then he gave a brief history of his late commercial career to the young
man.  And he seemed to figure it as a sort of tug-of-war between his
creditors and his debtors, he himself being the rope.  He seemed to
imply that he had always done his sincere best to attain the greatest
good of the greatest number, but that those wrong-headed creditors had
consistently thwarted him.  However, he bore them no grudge.  It was the
fortune of the tug-of-war. He pretended, with shabby magnificence of
spirit, that a bankruptcy at the age of near sixty, in a community where
one has cut a figure, is a mere passing episode.

"Are you surprised?" he asked foolishly, with a sheepish smile.

Denry took vengeance for all the patronage that he had received during a
decade.

"No!" he said.  "Are you?"

Instead of kicking Denry out of the house for an impudent young
jackanapes, Mr. Cotterill simply resumed his sheepish smile.

Denry had been surprised for a moment, but he had quickly recovered.
Cotterill’s downfall was one of those events which any person of acute
intelligence can foretell after they have happened.  Cotterill had run
the risks of the speculative builder, and mortgaged, built and
mortgaged, sold at a profit, sold without profit, sold at a loss, and
failed to sell; given bills, given second mortgages, given third
mortgages; and because he was a builder and could do nothing but build,
he had continued to build in defiance of Bursley’s lack of enthusiasm
for his erections.  If rich gold deposits had been discovered in Bursley
Municipal Park, Cotterill would have owned a mining camp and amassed
immense wealth; but unfortunately gold deposits were not discovered in
the Park. Nobody knew his position; nobody ever does know the position
of a speculative builder.  He did not know it himself.  There had been
rumours, but they had been contradicted in an adequate way.  His recent
refusal of the mayoral chain, due to lack of spare coin, had been
attributed to prudence.  His domestic existence had always been
conducted on the same moderately lavish scale.  He had always paid the
baker, the butcher, the tailor, the dressmaker.

And now he was to file his petition in bankruptcy, and to-morrow the
entire town would have "been seeing it coming" for years.

"What shall you do?" Denry inquired in amicable curiosity.

"Well," said Cotterill, "that’s the point. I ’ve got a brother, a
builder in Toronto, you know.  He ’s doing very well; building is
building over there!  I wrote to him a bit since, and he replied by the
next mail—by the next mail—that what he wanted was just a man like me to
overlook things.  He’s getting an old man now, is John.  So, you see,
there ’s an opening waiting for me."

As if to say, "The righteous are never forsaken."

"I tell you all this as you ’re a friend of the family like," he added.

Then, after an expanse of vagueness, he began hopefully, cheerfully,
undauntedly:

"Even _now_ if I could get hold of a couple of thousand I could pull
through handsome—and there ’s plenty of security for it."

"Bit late now, isn’t it?"

"Not it!  If only some one who really knows the town, and has faith in
the property market, would come down with a couple of thousand—well, he
might double it in five years."

"Really!"

"Yes," said Cotterill.  "Look at Clare Street!"

Clare Street was one of his terra-cotta masterpieces.

"You, now!" said Cotterill, insinuating.  "I don’t expect any one can
teach _you_ much about the value o’ property in this town.  You know as
well as I do.  If you happened to have a couple of thousand loose—by
gosh! it’s a chance in a million!"

"Yes," said Denry.  "I should say that was just about what it was."

"I put it before you," Cotterill proceeded, gathering way, and missing
the flavour of Denry’s remark.  "Because you ’re a friend of the family.
You ’re so often here.  Why, it’s pretty near ten years..."

Denry sighed: "I expect I come and see you all about once a fortnight
fairly regular. That makes two hundred and fifty times in ten years.
Yes...."

"A couple of thou’," said Cotterill reflectively.

"Two hundred and fifty into two thousand—eight. Eight pounds a visit.  A
shade thick, Cotterill, a shade thick!  You might be half a dozen
fashionable physicians rolled into one."

Never before had he called the Councillor "Cotterill" unadorned.

Mr. Cotterill flushed and rose.

Denry does not appear to advantage in this interview.  He failed in
magnanimity.  The only excuse that can be offered for him is that Mr.
Cotterill had called him "young man" once or twice too often in the
course of ten years.  It is subtle.



                                  III


"No," whispered Ruth, in all her wraps. "Don’t bring it up to the door.
I ’ll walk down with you to the gate, and get in there."

He nodded.

They were off, together.  Ruth, it had appeared, was actually staying at
the Five Towns Hotel, at Knype, which at that epoch was the only hotel
in the Five Towns seriously pretending to be "first-class" in the
full-page advertisement sense.  The fact that Ruth was staying at the
Five Towns Hotel impressed Denry anew. Assuredly she did things in the
grand manner. She had meant to walk down by the Park to Bursley Station
and catch the last loop line train to Knype, and when Denry suddenly
disclosed the existence of his motor-car, and proposed to see her to her
hotel in it, she in her turn had been impressed.  The astonishment in
her tone as she exclaimed:

"Have you got a _motor_?" was the least in the world naïve.

Thus they departed together from the stricken house, Ruth saying
brightly to Nellie, who had reappeared in a painful state of
demoralisation, that she should return on the morrow.

And Denry went down the obscure drive with a final vision of the poor
child Nellie as she stood at the door to speed them.  It was
extraordinary how that child had remained a child.  He knew that she
must be more than half-way through her twenties, and yet she persisted
in being the merest girl!  A delightful little thing; but no _savoir
vivre_, no equality to a situation, no spectacular pride.  Just a nice,
bright girl, strangely girlish!  The Cotterills had managed that bad
evening badly.  They had shown no dignity, no reserve, no discretion;
and old Cotterill had been simply fatuous in his suggestion!  As for
Mrs. Cotterill, she was completely overcome, and it was due solely to
Ruth’s calm managing influence that Nellie, nervous and whimpering, had
wound herself up to come and shut the front door after the guests.

It was all very sad.

When he had successfully started the car, and they were sliding down the
Moorthorne hill together, side by side, their shoulders touching, Denry
threw off the nightmarish effect of the bankrupt household.  After all,
there was no reason why he should be depressed.  He was not a bankrupt.
He was steadily adding riches to riches.  He acquired wealth
mechanically now.  Owing to the habits of his mother he never came
within miles of living up to his income. And Ruth—she too was wealthy.
He felt that she must be wealthy in the strict significance of the term.
And she completed wealth by experience of the world.  She was his equal.
She understood things in general.  She had lived, travelled, suffered,
reflected—in short, she was a completed article of manufacture.  She was
no little, clinging, raw girl.  Further, she was less hard than of yore.
Her voice and gestures had a different quality.  The world had softened
her. And it occurred to him suddenly that her sole
fault—extravagance—had no importance now that she was wealthy.

He told her all that Mr. Cotterill had said about Canada.  And she told
him all that Mrs. Cotterill had said about Canada.  And they agreed that
Mr. Cotterill had got his deserts, and that, in its own interest, Canada
was the only thing for the Cotterill family.  And the sooner the better!
People must accept the consequences of bankruptcy.  Nothing could be
done.

"I think it’s a pity Nellie should have to go," said Denry.

"Oh!  _Do_ you?" replied Ruth.

"Yes.  Going out to a strange country like that.  She ’s not what you
may call the Canadian kind of girl.  If she could only get something to
do here....  If something could be found for her!"

"Oh!  I don’t agree with you at _all_!" said Ruth.  "Do you really think
she ought to leave her parents just _now_?  Her place is with her
parents.  And besides, between you and me, she ’ll have a much better
chance of marrying there than in _this_ town—after all this—I can tell
you.  Of course I shall be very sorry to lose her—and Mrs. Cotterill,
too.  But..."

"I expect you ’re right," Denry concurred.

And they sped on luxuriously through the lamplit night of the Five
Towns.  And Denry pointed out his house as they passed it.  And they
both thought much of the security of their positions in the world, and
of their incomes, and of the honeyed deference of their bankers; and
also of the mistake of being a failure. You could do nothing with a
failure.



                                   IV


On a frosty morning in early winter you might have seen them together in
a different vehicle—a first-class compartment of the express from Knype
to Liverpool.  They had the compartment to themselves and they were
installed therein with every circumstance of luxury.  Both were
enwrapped in furs, and a fur rug united their knees in its shelter.
Magazines and newspapers were scatted about to the value of a labourer’s
hire for a whole day; and when Denry’s eye met the guard’s it said
"shilling."  In short, nobody could possibly be more superb than they
were on that morning in that compartment.

The journey was the result of peculiar events.

Mr. Cotterill had made himself a bankrupt, and cast away the robe of a
Town Councillor. He had submitted to the inquisitiveness of the Official
Receiver and to the harsh prying of those rampant baying beasts, his
creditors.  He had laid bare his books, his correspondence, his lack of
method, his domestic extravagance, and the distressing fact that he had
continued to trade long after he knew himself to be insolvent. He had
for several months, in the interests of the said beasts, carried on his
own business as manager at a nominal salary.  And gradually everything
that was his had been sold.  And during the final weeks the Cotterill
family had been obliged to quit their dismantled house and exist in
lodgings.  It had been arranged that they should go to Canada by way of
Liverpool, and on the day before the journey of Denry and Ruth to
Liverpool they had departed from the borough of Bursley (which Mr.
Cotterill had so extensively faced with terra-cotta) unhonoured and
unsung.  Even Denry, though he had visited them in their lodgings to say
good-bye, had not seen them off at the station.  But Ruth Capron-Smith
had seen them off at the station.  She had interrupted a sojourn at
Southport in order to come to Bursley and despatch them therefrom with
due friendliness. Certain matters had to be attended to after their
departure, and Ruth had promised to attend to them.

Now immediately after seeing them off Ruth had met Denry in the street.

"Do you know," she said brusquely, "those people are actually going
steerage?  I ’d no idea of it.  Mr. and Mrs. Cotterill kept it from me,
and I should not have heard of it only from something Nellie said.
That’s why they ’ve gone to-day.  The boat does n’t sail till to-morrow
afternoon."

"Steerage!" and Denry whistled.

"Yes," said Ruth.  "Nothing but pride, of course.  Old Cotterill wanted
to have every penny he could scrape so as to be able to make the least
tiny bit of a show when he gets to Toronto, and so—steerage!  Just think
of Mrs. Cotterill and Nellie in the steerage!  If I’d known of it I
should have altered that, I can tell you, and pretty quickly too; and
now it’s too late."

"No, it is n’t," Denry contradicted her flatly.

"But they ’ve gone."

"I could telegraph to Liverpool for saloon berths—there ’s bound to be
plenty at this time of year—and I could run over to Liverpool to-morrow
and catch ’em on the boat and make ’em change."

She asked him whether he really thought he could, and he assured her.

"Second-cabin berths would be better," said she.

"Why?"

"Well, because of dressing for dinner and so on.  They have n’t got the
clothes, you know."

"Of course," said Denry.

"Listen," she said, with an enchanting smile. "Let’s halve the cost, you
and I.  And let’s go to Liverpool together and—er—make the little gift
and arrange things.  I ’m leaving for Southport to-morrow, and
Liverpool’s on my way."

Denry was delighted by the suggestion, and telegraphed to Liverpool,
with success.

Thus they found themselves on that morning in the Liverpool express
together.  The work of benevolence in which they were engaged had a
powerful influence on their mood, which grew both intimate and tender.
Ruth made no concealment of her regard for Denry; and as he gazed across
the compartment at her, exquisitely mature (she was slightly older than
himself), dressed to a marvel, perfect in every detail of manner,
knowing all that was to be known about life, and secure in a handsome
fortune—as he gazed, Denry reflected, joyously, victoriously:

"I ’ve got the dibs, of course.  But she’s got ’em too—perhaps more.
Therefore she must like me for myself alone.  This brilliant creature
has been everywhere and seen everything, and she comes back to the Five
Towns and comes back to _me_."

It was his proudest moment.  And in it he saw his future far more
dazzlingly glorious than he had dreamt—even as late as six months
before.

"When shall you be out of mourning?" he inquired.

"In two months," said she.

This was not a proposal and acceptance, but it was very nearly one.
They were silent, and happy.

Then she said:

"Do you ever have business at Southport?"

And he said, in a unique manner:

"I shall have."

Another silence.  This time, he felt, he would marry her.



                                   V


The White Star liner _Titubic_ stuck out of the water like a row of
houses against the landing-stage.  There was a large crowd on her
promenade deck, and a still larger crowd on the landing-stage.  Above
the promenade deck officers paced on the navigating deck, and above that
was the airy bridge, and above that the funnels, smoking, and somewhere
still higher a flag or two fluttering in the icy breeze.  And behind the
crowd on the landing-stage stretched a row of four-wheeled cabs and
rickety horses.  The landing-stage swayed ever so slightly on the tide.
Only the ship was apparently solid, apparently cemented in foundations
of concrete.

On the starboard side of the promenade deck, among a hundred other small
groups, was a group consisting of Mr. and Mrs. Cotterill and Ruth and
Denry.  Nellie stood a few feet apart. Mrs. Cotterill was crying.
People naturally thought she was crying because of the adieux. But she
was not.  She wept because Denry and Ruth by sheer force of will had
compelled them to come out of the steerage and occupy beautiful and
commodious berths in the second cabin, where the manner of the stewards
was quite different.  She wept because they had been caught in the
steerage.  She wept because she was ashamed, and because people were too
kind. She was at once delighted and desolated.  She wanted to outpour
psalms of gratitude, and also she wanted to curse.

Mr. Cotterill said stiffly that he should repay—and that soon.

An immense bell sounded impatiently.

"We ’d better be shunting," said Denry. "That’s the second."

In exciting crises he sometimes employed such peculiar language as this.
And he was very excited.  He had done a great deal of rushing about.
The upraising of the Cotterill family from the social Hades of the
steerage to the respectability of the second cabin had demanded all his
energy and a lot of Ruth’s.

Ruth kissed Mrs. Cotterill and then Nellie. And Mrs. Cotterill and
Nellie acquired rank and importance for the whole voyage by reason of
being kissed in public by a woman so elegant and aristocratic as Ruth
Capron-Smith.

And Denry shook hands.  He looked brightly at the parents, but he could
not look at Nellie; nor could she look at him; their handshaking was
perfunctory.  For months their playful intimacy had been in abeyance.

"Good-bye!"

"Good luck!"

"Thanks.  Good-bye!"

"Good-bye!"

The horrible bell continued to insist.

"All non-passengers ashore!  All ashore!"

The numerous gangways were thronged with people obeying the call, and
handkerchiefs began to wave.  And there was a regular vibrating tremor
through the ship.

Mr. and Mrs. Cotterill turned away.

Ruth and Denry approached the nearest gangway, and Denry stood aside and
made a place for her to pass.  And, as always, a number of women pushed
into the gangways immediately after her and Denry had to wait, being a
perfect gentleman.

His eye caught Nellie’s.  She had not moved.

He felt then as he had never felt in his life. No, absolutely never!
Her sad, her tragic glance rendered him so uncomfortable, and yet so
deliciously uncomfortable, that the symptoms startled him.  He wondered
what would happen to his legs.  He was not sure that he had legs.

However, he demonstrated the existence of his legs by running up to
Nellie.  Ruth was by this time swallowed in the crowd on the
landing-stage. He looked at Nellie.  Nellie looked at him.  Her lips
twitched.

"What am I doing here?" he asked of his soul.

She was not at all well dressed.  She was indeed shabby—in a steerage
style.  Her hat was awry; her gloves miserable.  No girlish pride in her
distraught face!  No determination to overcome fate!  No consciousness
of ability to meet a bad situation.  Just those sad eyes and those
twitching lips.

"Look here!" Denry whispered.  "You must come ashore for a second.  I
’ve something I want to give you, and I ’ve left it in the cab."

"But there’s no time.  The bell’s..."

"Bosh!" he exclaimed, gruffly, extinguishing her timid childish voice.
"You won’t go for at least a quarter of an hour.  All that’s only a
dodge to get people off in plenty of time. Come on, I tell you."

And in a sort of hysteria he seized her thin, long hand, and dragged her
along the deck to another gangway, down whose steep slope they stumbled
together.  The crowd of sightseers and handkerchief-wavers jostled them.
They could see nothing but heads and shoulders and the great side of the
ship rising above.  Denry turned her back on the ship.

"This way!"  He still held her hand.

He struggled to the cab-rank.

"Which one is it?" she asked.

"Any one.  Never mind which.  Jump in!"  And to the first driver whose
eye met his, he said: "Lime-street Station."

The gangways were being drawn away.  A hoarse boom filled the air, and
then a cheer.

"But I shall miss the boat," the dazed girl protested.

"Jump in!"

He pushed her in.

"But I shall miss the..."

"I know you will," he replied, as if angrily. "Do you suppose I was
going to let you go by that steamer?  Not much!"

"But mother and father..."

"I ’ll telegraph.  They ’ll get it on landing."

"And where’s Ruth?"

"_Be hanged to Ruth!_" he shouted furiously.

As the cab rattled over the cobbles, the _Titubic_ slipped away from the
landing-stage. The irretrievable had happened.

Nellie burst into tears.

"Look here!" Denry said savagely.  "If you don’t dry up, I shall have to
cry myself!"

"What are you going to do with me?" she whimpered.

"Well, what do _you_ think?  I ’m going to marry you, of course."

His aggrieved tone might have been supposed to imply that people had
tried to thwart him, but that he had no intention of being thwarted, nor
of asking permissions, nor of conducting himself as anything but a
fierce tyrant.

As for Nellie, she seemed to surrender.

Then he kissed her—also angrily.  He kissed her several times—yes, even
in Lord-street itself—less and less angrily.

"Where are you taking me to?" she inquired humbly, as a captive.

"I shall take you to my mother’s," he said.

"Will she like it?"

"She ’ll either like it or lump it," said Denry. "It ’ll take a
fortnight."

"What?"

"The notice, and things."

In the train, in the midst of a great submissive silence, she murmured:

"It ’ll be simply awful for father and mother."

"That can’t be helped," said he.  "And they ’ll be far too seasick to
bother their heads about you."

"You can’t think how you ’ve staggered me," said she.

"You can’t think how I ’ve staggered myself," said he.

"When did you decide to..."

"When I was standing at the gangway and you looked at me," he answered.

"But..."

"It’s no use butting," he said.  "I ’m like that....  That’s me, that
is!"

It was the bare truth that he had staggered himself.  But he had
staggered himself into a miraculous, ecstatic happiness.  She had no
money, no clothes, no style, no experience, no particular gifts.  But
she was she.  And when he looked at her, calmed, he knew that he had
done well for himself.  He knew that if he had not yielded to that
terrific impulse he would have done badly for himself.

Mrs. Machin had what she called a ticklish night of it.



                                   VI


The next day he received a note from Ruth, dated Southport, inquiring
how he came to lose her on the landing-stage, and expressing concern.
It took him three days to reply, and even then the reply was a bad one.
He had behaved infamously to Ruth: so much could not be denied.  Within
three hours of practically proposing to her he had run off with a simple
girl who was not fit to hold a candle to her.  And he did not care.
That was the worst of it: he did not care.

Of course the facts reached her.  The facts reached everybody; for the
singular reappearance of Nellie in the streets of Bursley immediately
after her departure for Canada had to be explained.  Moreover, the
infamous Denry was rather proud of the facts.  And the town inevitably
said: "Machin all over, that!  Snatching the girl off the blooming
lugger!  Machin all over!"  And Denry agreed privately that it was
Machin all over.

"What other chap," he demanded of the air, "would have thought of it?
Or had the pluck...."

It was mere malice on the part of Destiny that caused Denry to run
across Mrs. Capron-Smith at Euston some weeks later.  Happily they both
had immense nerve.

"Dear me!" said she.  "What are you doing here?"

"Only honeymooning," he said.



                        CHAPTER XI.  IN THE ALPS


                                   I


Although Denry was extremely happy as a bridegroom, and capable of the
most foolish symptoms of affection in private, he said to himself, and
he said to Nellie (and she sturdily agreed with him): "We aren’t going
to be the ordinary silly honeymooners."  By which, of course, he meant
that they would behave so as to be taken for staid married persons.
They failed thoroughly in this enterprise as far as London, where they
spent a couple of nights, but on leaving Charing Cross they made a new
and a better start, in the light of experience.

The destination—it need hardly be said—was Switzerland.  After Mrs.
Capron-Smith’s remarks on the necessity of going to Switzerland in
winter if one wished to respect one’s self, there was really no
alternative to Switzerland. Thus it was announced in the _Signal_ (which
had reported the wedding in ten lines, owing to the excessive quietude
of the wedding) that Mr. and Mrs. Councillor Machin were spending a
month at Mont Pridoux, sur Montreux, on the Lake of Geneva.  And the
announcement looked very well.

At Dieppe they got a through carriage.  There were several through
carriages for Switzerland on the train.  In walking through the
corridors from one to another Denry and Nellie had their first glimpse
of the world which travels and which runs off for a holiday whenever it
feels in the mood.  The idea of going for a holiday in any month but
August seemed odd to both of them.  Denry was very bold and would insist
on talking in a naturally loud voice. Nellie was timid and clinging.
"What do you say?" Denry would roar at her when she half-whispered
something, and she had to repeat it so that all could hear.  It was part
of their plan to address each other curtly, brusquely, and to frown, and
to pretend to be slightly bored by each other.

They were outclassed by the world which travels.  Try as they might,
even Denry was morally intimidated.  He had managed his clothes fairly
correctly; he was not ashamed of them; and Nellie’s were by no means the
worst in the compartments; indeed, according to the standard of some of
the most intimidating women, Nellie’s costume erred in not being quite
sufficiently negligent, sufficiently "anyhow."  And they had plenty, and
ten times plenty of money, and the consciousness of it.  Expense was not
being spared on that honeymoon.  And yet... Well, all that can be said
is that the company was imposing.  The company, which was entirely
English, seemed to be unaware that any one ever did anything else but
travel luxuriously to places mentioned in second-year geographies. It
astounded Nellie that there should be so many people in the world with
nothing to do but spend. And they were constantly saying the strangest
things with an air of perfect calm.

"How much did you pay for the excess luggage?" an untidy young woman
asked of an old man.

"Oh!  Thirteen pounds," answered the old man carelessly.

And not long before Nellie had scarcely escaped ten days in the steerage
of an Atlantic liner.

After dinner in the restaurant car—no champagne because it was vulgar,
but a good sound expensive wine—they felt more equal to the situation,
more like part-owners of the train.  Nellie prudently went to bed ere
the triumphant feeling wore off.  But Denry stayed up smoking in the
corridor.  He stayed up very late, being too proud and happy and too
avid of new sensations to be able to think of sleep.  It was a match
which led to a conversation between himself and a thin, drawling,
overbearing fellow with an eyeglass.  Denry had hated this lordly
creature all the way from Dieppe.  In presenting him with a match he
felt that he was somehow getting the better of him, for the match was
precious in the nocturnal solitude of the vibrating corridor. The mere
fact that two people are alone together and awake, divided from a
sleeping or sleepy population only by a row of closed, mysterious doors,
will do much to break down social barriers.  The excellence of Denry’s
cigar also helped.  It atoned for the breadth of his accent.

He said to himself:

"I ’ll have a bit of a chat with this johnny."

And then he said aloud:

"Not a bad train this!"

"No!" the eyeglass agreed languidly.  "Pity they give you such a beastly
dinner!"

And Denry agreed hastily that it was.

Soon they were chatting of places, and somehow it came out of Denry that
he was going to Montreux.  The eyeglass professed its indifference to
Montreux in winter, but said the resorts above Montreux were all right,
such as Caux or Pridoux.

And Denry said:

"Well, of course, should n’t think of stopping in Montreux.  Going to
try Pridoux."

The eyeglass said it wasn’t going so far as Switzerland yet; it meant to
stop in the Jura.

"Geneva’s a pretty deadly place, ain’t it?" said the eyeglass after a
pause.

"Ye-es," said Denry.

"Been there since that new esplanade was finished?"

"No," said Denry.  "I saw nothing of it."

"When were you there?"

"Oh!  A couple of years ago."

"Ah!  It was n’t started then.  Comic thing! Of course they ’re awfully
proud in Geneva of the view of Mont Blanc."

"Yes," said Denry.

"Ever noticed how queer women are about that view?  They ’re no end keen
on it at first, but after a day or two it gets on their nerves."

"Yes," said Denry.  "I ’ve noticed that myself.  My wife..."

He stopped because he did n’t know what he was going to say.

The eyeglass nodded understandingly.  "All alike," it said.  "Odd
thing!"

When Denry introduced himself into the two-berth compartment which he
had managed to secure at the end of the carriage for himself and Nellie,
the poor tired child was as wakeful as an owl.

"Who have you been talking to?" she yawned.

"The eyeglass johnny."

"Oh!  Really!" Nellie murmured, interested and impressed.  "With him,
have you?  I could hear voices.  What sort of a man is he?"

"He seems to be an ass," said Denry.  "Fearfully haw-haw.  Could n’t
stand him for long. I ’ve made him believe we ’ve been married for two
years."



                                   II


They stood on the balcony of the Hotel Beau-Site of Mont Pridoux.  A
little below, to the right, was the other hotel, the Métropole, with the
red-and-white Swiss flag waving over its central tower.  A little below
that was the terminal station of the funicular railway from Montreux.
The railway ran down the sheer of the mountain into the roofs of
Montreux, like a wire.  On it, two toy trains crawled towards each
other, like flies climbing and descending a wall.  Beyond the fringe of
hotels that constituted Montreux was a strip of water, and beyond the
water a range of hills white at the top.

"So these are the Alps!" Nellie exclaimed.

She was disappointed; he also.  But when Denry learnt from the
guide-book and by enquiry that the strip of lake was seven miles across,
and the highest notched peaks ten thousand feet above the sea and
twenty-five miles off, Nellie gasped and was content.

They liked the Hotel Beau-Site.  It had been recommended to Denry, by a
man who knew what was what, as the best hotel in Switzerland.  "Don’t
you be misled by prices," the man had said.  And Denry was not.  He paid
sixteen francs a day for the two of them at the Beau-Site, and was
rather relieved than otherwise by the absence of finger-bowls.
Everything was very good, except sometimes the hot water.  The hot-water
cans bore the legend "hot water," but these two words were occasionally
the only evidence of heat in the water.  On the other hand, the bedrooms
could be made sultry by merely turning a handle; and the windows were
double.  Nellie was wondrously inventive. They breakfasted in bed, and
she would save butter and honey from the breakfast to furnish forth
afternoon tea, which was not included in the terms.  She served the
butter freshly with ice by the simple expedient of leaving it outside
the window of a night!  And Denry was struck by this housewifery.

The other guests appeared to be of a comfortable, companionable class,
with, as Denry said, "no frills."  They were amazed to learn that a
chattering little woman of thirty-five, who gossiped with everybody, and
soon invited Denry and Nellie to have tea in her room, was an authentic
Russian Countess—inscribed in the visitors’ lists as "Comtesse Ruhl
(with maid), Moscow."  Her room was the untidiest that Nellie had ever
seen, and the tea a picnic.  Still, it was thrilling to have had tea
with a Russian Countess.  (Plots!  Nihilism!  Secret police! Marble
palaces!)  Those visitors’ lists were breath-taking.  Pages and pages of
them; scores of hotels, thousands of names, nearly all English—and all
people who came to Switzerland in winter, having naught else to do!
Denry and Nellie bathed in correctness as in a bath.

The only persons in the hotel with whom they did not "get on" nor "hit
it off" were a military party, chiefly named Clutterbuck, and presided
over by a Major Clutterbuck and his wife.  They sat at a large table in
a corner—father, mother, several children, a sister-in-law, a sister, a
governess, eight heads in all; and while utterly polite they seemed to
draw a ring round themselves.  They grumbled at the hotel; they played
bridge (then a newish game); and once, when Denry and the Countess
played with them (Denry being an adept card-player) for shilling points,
Denry overheard the sister-in-law say that she was sure Captain Deverax
would n’t play for shilling points.  This was the first rumour of the
existence of Captain Deverax; but afterwards Captain Deverax began to be
mentioned several times a day.  Captain Deverax was coming to join them,
and it seemed that he was a very particular man.  Soon all the rest of
the hotel had got its back up against this arriving Captain Deverax.
Then a Clutterbuck cousin came, a smiling, hard, fluffy woman, and
pronounced definitely that the Hotel Beau-Site would never do for
Captain Deverax. This cousin aroused Denry’s hostility in a strange way.
She imparted to the Countess (who united all sects) her opinion that
Denry and Nellie were on their honeymoon.  At night in a corner of the
drawing-room the Countess delicately but bluntly asked Nellie if she had
been married long.  "No," said Nellie.  "A month?" asked the Countess
smiling.  "N-no!" said Nellie.

The next day all the hotel knew.  The vast edifice of make-believe that
Denry and Nellie had laboriously erected crumbled at a word, and they
stood forth, those two, blushing for the criminals they were.

The hotel was delighted.  There is more rejoicing in a hotel over one
honeymoon couple than over fifty families with children.

But the hotel had a shock the same day.  The Clutterbuck cousin had
proclaimed that owing to the inadequacy of the bedroom furniture she had
been obliged to employ a sofa as a wardrobe.  Then there were more
references to Captain Deverax.  And then at dinner it became
known—Heaven knows how!—that the entire Clutterbuck party had given
notice and was seceding to the Hotel Métropole.  Also they had tried to
carry the Countess with them, but had failed.

Now, among the guests of the Hotel Beau-Site there had always been a
professed scorn of the rival Hotel Métropole, which was a franc a day
dearer and famous for its new and rich furniture. The Métropole had an
orchestra twice a week, and the English Church services were held in its
drawing-room; and it was larger than the Beau-Site.  In spite of these
facts the clients of the Beau-Site affected to despise it, saying that
the food was inferior and that the guests were snobbish.  It was an
article of faith in the Beau-Site that the Beau-Site was the best hotel
on the mountainside, if not in Switzerland.

The insolence of this defection on the part of the Clutterbucks!  How on
earth _could_ people have the face to go to a landlord and say to him
that they meant to desert him in favour of his rival?

Another detail: the secession of nine or ten people from one hotel to
the other meant that the Métropole would decidedly be more populous than
the Beau-Site, and on the point of numbers the emulation was very keen.
"Well!" said the Beau-Site, "let ’em go!  With their Captain Deverax!
We shall be better without ’em!"  And that deadliest of all feuds sprang
up—a rivalry between the guests of rival hotels. The Métropole had
issued a general invitation to a dance, and after the monstrous conduct
of the Clutterbucks the question arose whether the Beau-Site should not
boycott the dance.  However, it was settled that the truly effective
course would be to go with critical noses in the air, and emit
unfavourable comparisons with the Beau-Site.  The Beau-Site suddenly
became perfect in the esteem of its patrons.  Not another word was heard
on the subject of hot water being coated with ice.  And the
Clutterbucks, with incredible assurance, slid their luggage off in a
sleigh to the Métropole, in the full light of day, amid the contempt of
the faithful.



                                  III


Under the stars the dancing section of the Beau-Site went off in
jingling sleighs over the snow to the ball at the Métropole.  The
distance was not great, but it was great enough to show the inadequacy
of furs against twenty degrees of mountain frost, and it was also great
enough to allow the party to come to a general final understanding that
its demeanour must be cold and critical in the gilded halls of the
Métropole. The rumour ran that Captain Deverax had arrived, and every
one agreed that he must be an insufferable booby, except the Countess
Ruhl, who never used her fluent exotic English to say ill of anybody.

The gilded halls of the Métropole certainly were imposing.  The hotel
was incontestably larger than the Beau-Site, newer, more richly
furnished. Its occupants, too, had a lordly way with them, trying to
others, but inimitable.  Hence the visitors from the Beau-Site, as they
moved to and fro beneath those crystal chandeliers from Tottenham Court
Road, had their work cut out to maintain the mien of haughty
indifference. Nellie, for instance, frankly could not do it. And Denry
did not do it very well.

Denry nevertheless did score one point over Mrs. Clutterbuck’s fussy
cousin.

"Captain Deverax has come," said this latter.  "He was very late.  He
’ll be downstairs in a few minutes.  We shall get him to lead the
cotillon."

"Captain Deverax?" Denry questioned.

"Yes.  You ’ve heard us mention him," said the cousin, affronted.

"Possibly," said Denry.  "I don’t remember."

On hearing this brief colloquy the cohorts of the Beau-Site felt that in
Denry they possessed the making of a champion.

There was a disturbing surprise, however, waiting for Denry.

The lift descended, and with a peculiar double action of his arms on the
doors, like a pantomime fairy emerging from an enchanted castle, a tall,
thin man stepped elegantly out of the lift and approached the company
with a certain mincingness.  But before he could reach the company
several young women had rushed towards him, as though with the intention
of committing suicide by hanging themselves from his neck.  He was in an
evening suit so perfect in detail that it might have sustained
comparison with the costume of the head waiter.  And he wore an eyeglass
in his left eye.  It was the eyeglass that made Denry jump.  For two
seconds he dismissed the notion.  But another two seconds of examination
showed beyond doubt that this eyeglass was the eyeglass of the train.
And Denry had apprehensions.

"Captain Deverax!" exclaimed several voices.

The manner in which the youthful and the mature fair clustered around
this Captain aged forty (and not handsome) was really extraordinary—to
the males of the Hotel Beau-Site. Even the little Russian Countess
attached herself to him at once.  And by reason of her title, her social
energy, and her personal distinction, she took natural precedence of the
others.

"Recognise him?" Denry whispered to his wife.

Nellie nodded.  "He seems rather nice," she said diffidently.

"Nice!" Denry repeated the adjective.  "The man ’s an ass."

And the majority of the Beau-Site party agreed with Denry’s verdict
either by word or gesture.

Captain Deverax stared fixedly at Denry; then smiled vaguely and
drawled, "Hullo! How d’ do?"

And they shook hands.

"So you know him?" some one murmured to Denry.

"Know him? ... Since infancy."

The inquirer scented facetiousness, but he was somehow impressed.  The
remarkable thing was that though he regarded Captain Deverax as a
popinjay, Denry could not help feeling a certain slight satisfaction in
the fact that they were in some sort acquaintances.  Mystery of the
human heart.  He wished sincerely that he had not, in his conversation
with the Captain in the train, talked about previous visits to
Switzerland.  It was dangerous.

The dance achieved that brightness and joviality which entitle a dance
to call itself a success. The cotillon reached brilliance, owing to the
captaincy of Captain Deverax.  Several score opprobrious epithets were
applied to the Captain in the course of the night, but it was agreed
_nemine contradicente_ that, whatever he would have done in front of a
Light Brigade at Balaclava, as a leader of cotillons he was terrific.
Many men, however, seemed to argue that if a man who was a man led a
cotillon he ought not to lead it too well, on pain of being considered a
coxcomb.

At the close, during the hot soup, the worst happened.  Denry had known
that it would.

Captain Deverax was talking to Nellie, who was respectfully listening,
about the scenery, when the Countess came up, plate in hand.

"No!  No!" the Countess protested.  "As for me, I hate your mountains.
I was born in the steppe where it is all level—level!  Your mountains
close me in.  I am only here by order of my doctor.  Your mountains get
on my nerves."  She shrugged her shoulders.

Captain Deverax smiled.

"It is the same with you, isn’t it?" he said, turning to Nellie.

"Oh! no!" said Nellie simply.

"But your husband told me the other day that when you and he were in
Geneva a couple of years ago, the view of Mont Blanc used to—er—upset
you."

"View of Mont Blanc?" Nellie stammered.

Everybody was aware that she and Denry had never been in Switzerland
before, and that their marriage was indeed less than a month old.

"You misunderstood me," said Denry gruffly. "My wife has n’t been to
Geneva."

"Oh!" drawled Captain Deverax.

His "Oh!" contained so much of insinuation, disdain, and lofty amusement
that Denry blushed, and when Nellie saw her husband’s cheek she blushed
in competition and defeated him easily.  It was felt that either Denry
had been romancing to the Captain or that he had been married before,
unknown to his Nellie, and had been "carrying on" at Geneva.  The
situation, though it dissolved of itself in a brief space, was awkward.
It discredited the Hotel Beau-Site.  It was in the nature of a repulse
for the Hotel Beau-Site (franc a day cheaper than the Métropole) and of
a triumph for the popinjay.

The fault was utterly Denry’s.  Yet he said to himself:

"I ’ll be even with that chap."

On the drive home he was silent.  The theme of conversation in the
sleighs which did not contain the Countess was that the Captain had
flirted tremendously with the Countess and that it amounted to an
affair.



                                   IV


Captain Deverax was equally salient in the department of sports.  There
was a fair sheet of ice, obtained by cutting into the side of the
mountain, and a very good tobogganing track, about half a mile in length
and full of fine curves, common to the two hotels.  Denry’s predilection
was for the track.  He would lie on his stomach on the little
contrivance which the Swiss call a "luge" and which consists of naught
but three bits of wood and two steel-clad runners, and would course down
the perilous curves at twenty miles an hour.  Until the Captain came
this was regarded as dashing, because most people were content to sit on
the luge and travel legs foremost instead of head foremost.  But the
Captain, after a few eights on the ice, intimated that for the rest no
sport was true sport save the sport of ski-running. He allowed it to be
understood that luges were for infants.  He had brought his skis, and
these instruments of locomotion, some six feet in length, made a
sensation among the inexperienced.  For when he had strapped them to his
feet the Captain, while stating candidly that his skill was as nothing
to that of the Swedish professionals at St. Moritz, could assuredly
slide over snow in a manner prodigious and beautiful. And he was
exquisitely clothed for the part.  His knickerbockers, in the elegance
of their lines, were the delight of beholders. Ski-ing became the rage.
Even Nellie insisted on hiring a pair.  And the pronunciation of the
word "ski" aroused long discussions and was never definitely settled by
anybody.  The Captain said "skee," but he did not object to "shee,"
which was said to be the more strictly correct by a lady who knew some
one who had been to Norway.  People with no shame and no feeling for
correctness said, brazenly, "sky."  Denry, whom nothing could induce to
desert his luge, said that obviously "s-k-i" could only spell "planks."
And thanks to his inspiration this version was adopted by the majority.

On the second day of Nellie’s struggle with her skis she had more
success than she either anticipated or desired.  She had been making
experiments at the summit of the track, slithering about, falling and
being restored to uprightness by as many persons as happened to be near.
Skis seemed to her to be the most ungovernable and least practical means
of travel that the madness of man had ever concocted. Skates were
well-behaved old horses compared to these long, untamed fiends, and a
luge was like a tricycle.  Then suddenly a friendly starting push drove
her a yard or two, and she glided past the level on to the first
imperceptible slope of the track.  By some hazard her two planks were
exactly parallel, as they ought to be, and she glided forward
miraculously.  And people heard her say:

"How lovely!"

And then people heard her say:

"Oh! ... Oh!"

For her pace was increasing.  And she dared not strike her pole into the
ground.  She had, in fact, no control whatever over those two planks to
which her feet were strapped.  She might have been Mazeppa and they,
mustangs. She could not even fall.  So she fled down the preliminary
straight of the track, and ecstatic spectators cried: "Look how _well_
Mrs. Machin is doing!"

Mrs. Machin would have given all her furs to be anywhere off those
planks.  On the adjacent fields of glittering snow the Captain had been
giving his adored Countess a lesson in the use of skis; and they stood
together, the Countess somewhat insecure, by the side of the track at
its first curve.

Nellie, dumb with excitement and amazement, swept towards them.

"Look out!" cried the Captain.

In vain!  He himself might perhaps have escaped, but he could not
abandon his Countess in the moment of peril, and the Countess could only
move after much thought and many efforts, being scarce more advanced
than Nellie.  Nellie’s wilful planks quite ignored the curve, and, as it
were afloat on them, she charged off the track, and into the Captain and
the Countess.  The impact was tremendous.  Six skis waved like
semaphores in the air.  Then all was still. Then, as the beholders
hastened to the scene of the disaster, the Countess laughed and Nellie
laughed.  The laugh of the Captain was not heard.  The sole casualty was
a wound about a foot long in the hinterland of the Captain’s unique
knickerbockers.  And as threads of that beautiful check pattern were
afterwards found attached to the wheel of Nellie’s pole, the cause of
the wound was indisputable.  The Captain departed home chiefly
backwards, but with great rapidity.

In the afternoon Denry went down to Montreux and returned with an opal
bracelet, which Nellie wore at dinner.

"Oh!  What a ripping bracelet!" said a girl.

"Yes," said Nellie.  "My husband gave it me only to-day."

"I suppose it’s your birthday or something," the inquisitive girl
ventured.

"No," said Nellie.

"How nice of him!" said the girl.

The next day Captain Deverax appeared in riding breeches.  They were not
correct for ski-running, but they were the best he could do. He visited
a tailor’s in Montreux.



                                   V


The Countess Ruhl had a large sleigh of her own, also a horse; both were
hired from Montreux.  In this vehicle, sometimes alone, sometimes with a
male servant, she would drive at Russian speed over the undulating
mountain roads; and for such expeditions she always wore a large red
cloak with a hood.  Often she was thus seen, in the afternoon; the
scarlet made a bright moving patch on the vast expanses of snow.  Once,
at some distance from the village, two tale-tellers observed a man on
skis careering in the neighbourhood of the sleigh.  It was Captain
Deverax.  The flirtation, therefore, was growing warmer and warmer.  The
hotels hummed with the tidings of it.  But the Countess never said
anything; nor could anything be extracted from her by even the most
experienced gossips.  She was an agreeable but a mysterious woman, as
befitted a Russian Countess.  Again and again were she and the Captain
seen together afar off in the landscape.  Certainly it was a novelty in
flirtations.  People wondered what might happen between the two at the
fancy-dress ball which the Hotel Beau-Site was to give in return for the
hospitality of the Hotel Métropole.  The ball was offered not in love,
but in emulation, almost in hate; for the jealousy displayed by the
Beau-Site against the increasing insolence and prosperity of the
Métropole had become acute.  The airs of the Captain and his lieges, the
Clutterbuck party, had reached the limit of the Beau-Site’s endurance.
The Métropole seemed to take it for granted that the Captain would lead
the cotillon at the Beau-Site’s ball as he had led it at the
Métropole’s.

And then, on the very afternoon of the ball, the Countess received a
telegram—it was said from St. Petersburg—which necessitated her instant
departure.  And she went, in an hour, down to Montreux by the funicular
railway, and was lost to the Beau-Site.  This was a blow to the prestige
of the Beau-Site.  For the Countess was its chief star, and moreover
much loved by her fellow guests, despite her curious weakness for the
popinjay, and the mystery of her outings with him.

In the stables Denry saw the Countess’s hired sleigh and horse, and in
the sleigh her glowing red cloak.  And he had one of his ideas, which he
executed, although snow was beginning to fall.  In ten minutes he and
Nellie were driving forth, and Nellie in the red cloak held the reins.
Denry, in a coachman’s furs, sat behind.  They whirled past the Hotel
Métropole.  And shortly afterwards, on the wild road towards Attalens,
Denry saw a pair of skis scudding as quickly as skis can scud in their
rear.  It was astonishing how the sleigh, with all the merry jingle of
its bells, kept that pair of skis at a distance of about a hundred
yards.  It seemed to invite the skis to overtake it, and then to regret
the invitation and flee further.  Up the hills it would crawl, for the
skis climbed slowly.  Down them it galloped, for the skis slid on the
slopes at a dizzy pace.  Occasionally a shout came from the skis.  And
the snow fell thicker and thicker.  So for four or five miles.
Starlight commenced.  Then the road made a huge descending curve round a
hollowed meadow, and the horse galloped its best.  But the skis, making
a straight line down the snow, acquired the speed of an express, and
gained on the sleigh one yard in every three.  At the bottom, where the
curve met the straight line, was a farmhouse and out-buildings and a
hedge and a stone wall and other matters.  The sleigh arrived at the
point first, but only by a trifle. "Mind your toes," Denry muttered to
himself, meaning an injunction to the skis, whose toes were three feet
long.  The skis, through the eddying snow, yelled frantically to the
sleigh to give room.  The skis shot up into the road, and in swerving
aside swerved into a snow-laden hedge, and clean over it into the
farmyard, where they stuck themselves up in the air, as skis will when
the person to whose feet they are attached is lying prone. The door of
the farmhouse opened and a woman appeared.

She saw the skis at her doorstep.  She heard the sleigh-bells, but the
sleigh had already vanished into the dusk.

"Well, that was a bit of a lark, that was, Countess!" said Denry to
Nellie.  "That will be something to talk about.  We ’d better drive home
through Corsier, and quick too!  It’ll be quite dark soon."

"Supposing he’s dead?" Nellie breathed, aghast, reining in the horse.

"Not he!" said Denry.  "I saw him beginning to sit up."

"But how will he get home?"

"It looks a very nice farmhouse," said Denry. "I should think he ’d be
sorry to leave it."



                                   VI


When Denry entered the dining-room of the Beau-Site, which had been
cleared for the ball, his costume drew attention not so much by its
splendour or ingenuity as by its peculiarity.  He wore a short
Chinese-shaped jacket, which his wife had made out of blue linen, and a
flat Chinese hat to match, which they had constructed together on a
basis of cardboard.  But his thighs were enclosed in a pair of absurdly
ample riding breeches of an impressive check and cut to a comic
exaggeration of the English pattern.  He had bought the cloth for these
at the tailor’s in Montreux.  Below them were very tight leggings, also
English.  In reply to a question as to what or whom he supposed himself
to represent he replied:

"A Captain of Chinese cavalry, of course."

And he put an eyeglass into his left eye and stared about.

Now it had been understood that Nellie was to appear as Lady Jane Grey.
But she appeared as Little Red Riding Hood, wearing over her frock the
forgotten cloak of the Countess Ruhl.

Instantly he saw her, Denry hurried towards her, with a movement of the
legs and a flourish of the eyeglass in his left hand which powerfully
suggested a figure familiar to every member of the company.  There was
laughter. People saw that the idea was immensely funny and clever, and
the laughter ran about like fire. At the same time some persons were not
quite sure whether Denry had not lapsed a little from the finest taste
in this caricature.  And all of them were secretly afraid that the
uncomfortable might happen when Captain Deverax arrived.

However, Captain Deverax did not arrive. The party from the Métropole
came with the news that he had not been seen at the hotel for dinner; it
was assumed that he had been to Montreux and missed the funicular back.

"Our two stars simultaneously eclipsed!" said Denry, as the Clutterbucks
(representing all the history of England) stared at him curiously.

"Why?" exclaimed the Clutterbuck cousin. "Who ’s the other?"

"The Countess," said Denry.  "She went this afternoon—three o’clock."

And all the Métropole party fell into grief.

"It’s a world of coincidences," said Denry, with emphasis.

"You don’t mean to insinuate," said Mrs. Clutterbuck, with a nervous
laugh, "that Captain Deverax has—er—gone after the Countess?"

"Oh, no!" said Denry with unction.  "Such a thought never entered my
head."

"I think you ’re a very strange man, Mr. Machin," retorted Mrs.
Clutterbuck, hostile and not a bit reassured.  "May one ask what that
costume is supposed to be?"

"A Captain of Chinese cavalry," said Denry, lifting his eyeglass.

Nevertheless, the dance was a remarkable success, and little by little
even the sternest adherents of absent Captain Deverax deigned to be
amused by Denry’s Chinese gestures.  Also, Denry led the cotillon, and
was thereafter greatly applauded by the Beau-Site.  The visitors agreed
among themselves that, considering that his name was not Deverax, Denry
acquitted himself honourably.  Later he went to the bureau, and
returning, whispered to his wife:

"It’s all right.  He’s come back safe."

"How do you know?"

"I ’ve just telephoned to ask."

Denry’s subsequent humour was wildly gay. And for some reason which
nobody could comprehend he put a sling round his left arm.  His efforts
to insert the eyeglass into his left eye with his right hand were
insistently ludicrous and became a sure source of laughter for all
beholders.  When the Métropole party were getting into their sleighs to
go home—it had ceased snowing—Denry was still trying to insert his
eyeglass into his left eye with his right hand, to the universal joy.



                                  VII


But the joy of the night was feeble in comparison with the violent joy
of the next morning.  Denry was wandering, apparently aimless, between
the finish of the tobogganing track and the portals of the Métropole.
The snowfall had repaired the defects of the worn track, but it needed
to be flattened down by use, and a number of conscientious "lugeurs"
were flattening it by frequent descents, which grew faster at each
repetition.  Other holiday makers were idling about in the sunshine.  A
page-boy of the Métropole departed in the direction of the Beau-Site
with a note in his hand.

At length—the hour was nearing eleven—Captain Deverax, languid, put his
head out of the Métropole and sniffled the air.  Finding the air
sufferable, he came forth on to the steps. His left arm was in a sling.
He was wearing the new knickerbockers which he had ordered at Montreux,
and which were of precisely the same vast check as had ornamented
Denry’s legs on the previous night.

"Hullo!" said Denry sympathetically.  "What’s this?"

The Captain needed sympathy.

"Ski-ing yesterday afternoon," said he, with a little laugh.  "Has n’t
the Countess told any of you?"

"No," said Denry.  "Not a word."

The Captain seemed to pause a moment.

"Yes," said he.  "A trifling accident.  I was ski-ing with the Countess.
That is, I was ski-ing and she was in her sleigh."

"Then this is why you did n’t turn up at the dance?"

"Yes," said the Captain.

"Well," said Denry.  "I hope it’s not serious. I can tell you one thing,
the cotillon was a most fearful frost without you."  The Captain seemed
grateful.

They strolled together towards the track.

The first group of people that caught sight of the Captain with his
checked legs and his arm in a sling began to smile.  Observing this
smile, and fancying himself deceived, the Captain attempted to put his
eyeglass into his left eye with his right hand, and regularly failed.
His efforts towards this feat changed the smiles to enormous laughter.

"I dare say it’s awfully funny," said he. "But what can a fellow do with
one arm in a sling?"

The laughter was merely intensified.  And the group, growing as luge
after luge arrived at the end of the track, seemed to give itself up to
mirth, to the exclusion of even a proper curiosity about the nature of
the Captain’s damage. Each fresh attempt to put the eyeglass to his eye
was coal on the crackling fire.  The Clutterbucks alone seemed glum.

"What on earth is the joke?" Denry asked primly.  "Captain Deverax came
to grief late yesterday afternoon, ski-ing with the Countess Ruhl.
That’s why he did n’t turn up last night. By the way, where was it,
Captain?"

"On the mountain, near Attalens," Deverax answered gloomily.  "Happily
there was a farmhouse near—it was almost dark."

"With the Countess?" demanded a young impulsive schoolgirl.

"You did say the Countess, didn’t you?" Denry asked.

"Why, certainly," said the Captain testily.

"Well," said the schoolgirl with the nonchalant thoughtless cruelty of
youth, "considering that we all saw the Countess off in the funicular at
three o’clock I don’t see how you could have been ski-ing with her when
it was nearly dark."  And the child turned up the hill with her luge,
leaving her elders to unknot the situation.

"Oh, yes!" said Denry.  "I forgot to tell you that the Countess left
yesterday after lunch."

At the same moment the page-boy, reappearing, touched his cap and placed
a note in the Captain’s only free hand.

"Could n’t deliver it, Sir.  The Comtesse left early yesterday
afternoon."

Convicted of imaginary adventure with noble ladies, the Captain made his
retreat, muttering, back to the hotel.  At lunch Denry related the exact
circumstances to a delighted table, and the exact circumstances soon
reached the Clutterbuck faction at the Métropole.  On the following day
the Clutterbuck faction and Captain Deverax (now fully enlightened) left
Mont Pridoux for some paradise unknown.  If murderous thoughts could
kill, Denry would have lain dead. But he survived to go with about half
the Beau-Site guests to the funicular station to wish the Clutterbucks a
pleasant journey.  The Captain might have challenged him to a duel, but
a haughty and icy ceremoniousness was deemed the best treatment for
Denry.  "Never show a wound" must have been the Captain’s motto.

The Beau-Site had scored effectively.  And, now that its rival had lost
eleven clients by one single train, it beat the Métropole even in vulgar
numbers.

Denry had an embryo of a conscience somewhere, and Nellie’s was fully
developed.

"Well," said Denry, in reply to Nellie’s conscience, "it serves him
right for making me look a fool over that Geneva business.  And besides,
I can’t stand uppishness, and I won’t.  I ’m from the Five Towns, I am."

Upon which singular utterance the incident closed.



                    CHAPTER XII.  THE SUPREME HONOUR



                                   I


Denry was not as regular in his goings and comings as the generality of
business men in the Five Towns; no doubt because he was not by nature a
business man at all, but an adventurous spirit who happened to be in a
business which was much too good to leave.  He was continually, as they
say there, "up to something" that caused changes in daily habits.
Moreover, the Universal Thrift Club (Limited) was so automatic and
self-winding that Denry ran no risks in leaving it often to the care of
his highly-drilled staff.  Still, he did usually come home to his tea
about six o’clock of an evening, like the rest, and like the rest he
brought with him a copy of the _Signal_ to glance at during tea.

One afternoon in July he arrived thus upon his waiting wife at Machin
House, Bleakridge. And she could see that an idea was fermenting in his
head.  Nellie understood him.  One of the most delightful and reassuring
things about his married life was Nellie’s instinctive comprehension of
him.  His mother understood him profoundly.  But she understood him in a
manner sardonic, slightly malicious, and even hostile. Whereas Nellie
understood him with her absurd love.  According to his mother’s
attitude, Denry was guilty till he had proved himself innocent.
According to Nellie’s, he was always right and always clever in what he
did, until he himself said that he had been wrong and stupid—and not
always then.  Nevertheless, his mother was just as ridiculously proud of
him as Nellie was; but she would have perished on the scaffold rather
than admit that Denry differed in any detail from the common run of
sons.  Mrs. Machin had departed from Machin House, without waiting to be
asked.  It was characteristic of her that she had returned to Brougham
Street and rented there an out-of-date cottage without a single one of
the labour-saving contrivances that distinguished the residence which
her son had originally built for her.

It was still delicious for Denry to sit down to tea in the dining-room,
that miracle of conveniences, opposite the smile of his wife, which told
him (_a_) that he was wonderful, (_b_) that she was enchanted to be
alive, and (_c_) that he had deserved her particular caressing
attentions and would receive them.  On the afternoon in July the smile
told him (_d_) that he was possessed by one of his ideas.

"Extraordinary how she tumbles to things!" he reflected.

Nellie’s new fox-terrier had come in from the garden through the French
window, and eaten part of a muffin, and Denry had eaten a muffin and a
half, before Nellie, straightening herself proudly and putting her
shoulders back (a gesture of hers), thought fit to murmur:

"Well, anything thrilling happened to-day?"

Denry opened the green sheet and read:

"Sudden death of Alderman Bloor in London. What price that?"

"Oh!" exclaimed Nellie.  "How shocked father will be!  They were always
rather friendly.  By the way, I had a letter from mother this morning.
It appears as if Toronto was a sort of paradise.  But you can see the
old thing prefers Bursley.  Father ’s had a boil on his neck, just at
the edge of his collar.  He says it’s because he ’s too well.  What did
Mr. Bloor die of?"

"He was in the fashion," said Denry.

"How?"

"Appendicitis, of course.  Operation—domino! All over in three days."

"Poor man!" Nellie murmured, trying to feel sad for a change, and not
succeeding.  "And he was to have been mayor in November, was n’t he?
How disappointing for him!"

"I expect he ’s got something else to think about," said Denry.

After a pause Nellie asked suddenly:

"Who’ll be mayor—now?"

"Well," said Denry, "his Worship, Councillor Barlow, J. P., will be
extremely cross if he is n’t."

"How horrid!" said Nellie frankly.  "And he ’s got nobody at all to be
mayoress."

"Mrs. Prettyman would be mayoress," said Denry.  "When there’s no wife
or daughter, it’s always a sister if there is one."

"But can you imagine Mrs. Prettyman as mayoress?  Why, they say she
scrubs her own doorstep—after dark.  They ought to make you mayor!"

"Do you fancy yourself as mayoress?" he inquired.

"I should be better than Mrs. Prettyman anyhow!"

"I believe you ’d make an A1 mayoress," said Denry.

"I should be frightfully nervous," she confidentially admitted.

"I doubt it," said he.

The fact was that since her return to Bursley from the honeymoon Nellie
was an altered woman.  She had acquired, as it were in a day, to an
astonishing extent, what in the Five Towns is called "a nerve."

"I should like to try it," said she.

"One day you ’ll have to try it, whether you want to or not."

"When will that be?"

"Don’t know.  Might be next year but one. Old Barlow ’s pretty certain
to be chosen for next November.  It’s looked on as his turn next. I know
there’s been a good bit of talk about me for the year after Barlow.  Of
course, Bloor’s death will advance everything by a year. But even if I
come next after Barlow it ’ll be too late."

"Too late?  Too late for what?"

"I’ll tell you," said Denry.  "I wanted to be the youngest mayor that
Bursley ’s ever had. It was only a kind of notion I had, a long time
ago.  I ’d given it up, because I knew there was no chance, unless I
came before Bloor, which of course I could n’t do.  Now he ’s dead.  If
I could upset old Barlow’s apple-cart I should just be the youngest
mayor by the skin of my teeth. Huskinson, the mayor in 1884, was aged
thirty-four and six months.  I ’ve looked it all up this afternoon."

"How lovely if you _could_ be the youngest mayor!"

"Yes.  I’ll tell you how I feel.  I feel as though I didn’t want to be
mayor at all if I can’t be the youngest mayor ... you know."

She knew.

"Oh!" she cried.  "Do upset Mr. Barlow’s apple-cart.  He’s a horrid old
thing.  Should I be the youngest mayoress?"

"Not by chalks!" said he.  "Huskinson’s sister was only sixteen."

"But that’s only playing at being mayoress!" Nellie protested.  "Anyhow,
I do think you might be youngest mayor.  Who settles it?"

"The Council, of course."

"Nobody likes Councillor Barlow."

"He ’ll be still less liked when he ’s wound up the Bursley Football
Club."

"Well, urge him on to wind it up, then.  But I don’t see what football
has got to do with being mayor."

She endeavoured to look like a serious politician.

"You are nothing but a cuckoo," Denry pleasantly informed her.
"Football has got to do with everything.  And it’s been a disastrous
mistake in my career that I ’ve never taken any interest in football.
Old Barlow wants no urging on to wind up the Football Club.  He’s
absolutely set on it.  He ’s lost too much over it.  If I could stop him
from winding it up, I might..."

"What?"

"I dunno."

She perceived that his idea was yet vague.



                                   II


Not very many days afterwards the walls of Bursley sharply called
attention, by small blue and red posters (blue and red being the
historic colours of the Bursley Football Club), to a public meeting
which was to be held in the Town Hall, under the presidency of the
Mayor, to consider what steps could be taken to secure the future of the
Bursley Football Club.

There were two "great" football clubs in the Five Towns—Knype, one of
the oldest clubs in England, and Bursley.  Both were in the League,
though Knype was in the first division while Bursley was only in the
second.  Both were, in fact, limited companies, engaged as much in the
pursuit of dividends as in the practice of the one ancient and glorious
sport which appeals to the reason and the heart of England. (Neither
ever paid a dividend.)  Both employed professionals, who, by a strange
chance, were nearly all born in Scotland; and both also employed
trainers who before an important match took the teams off to a
hydropathic establishment far, far distant from any public-house.  (This
was called "training.")  Now, whereas the Knype Club was struggling
along fairly well, the Bursley Club had come to the end of its
resources.  The great football public had practically deserted it.  The
explanation, of course, was that Bursley had been losing too many
matches.  The great football public had no use for anything but
victories.  It would treat its players like gods—so long as they won.
But when they happened to lose, the great football public simply sulked.
It did not kick a man that was down; it merely ignored him, well knowing
that the man could not get up without help.  It cared nothing whatever
for fidelity, municipal patriotism, fair play, the chances of war, or
dividends on capital.  If it could see victories it would pay sixpence,
but it would not pay sixpence to assist at defeats.

Still, when at a special general meeting of the Bursley Football Club,
Limited, held at the registered offices, the Coffee House, Bursley,
Councillor Barlow, J. P., chairman of the company since the creation of
the League, announced that the directors had reluctantly come to the
conclusion that they could not conscientiously embark on the dangerous
risks of the approaching season, and that it was the intention of the
directors to wind up the Club, in default of adequate public
interest—when Bursley read this in the _Signal_, the town was certainly
shocked.  Was the famous club, then, to disappear for ever, and the
football ground to be sold in plots and the grandstand for firewood?
The shock was so severe that the death of Alderman Bloor (none the less
a mighty figure in Bursley) passed as a minor event.

Hence the advertisement of the meeting in the Town Hall caused joy and
hope, and people said to themselves, "Something’s bound to be done; the
old Club can’t go out like that."  And everybody grew quite sentimental.
And although nothing is supposed to be capable of filling Bursley Town
Hall except a political meeting and an old folks’ treat, Bursley Town
Hall was as near full as made no matter for the football question.  Many
men had cheerfully sacrificed a game of billiards and a glass of beer in
order to attend it.

The Mayor, in the chair, was a mild old gentleman who knew nothing
whatever about football and had probably never seen a football match;
but it was essential that the meeting should have august patronage, and
so the Mayor had been trapped and tamed.  On the mere fact that he paid
an annual subscription to the golf club certain parties built up the
legend that he was a true sportsman with the true interests of sport in
his soul.

He uttered a few phrases such as "the manly game," "old associations,"
"bound up with the history of England," "splendid fellows," "indomitable
pluck," "dogged by misfortune" (indeed, he produced quite an impression
on the rude and grim audience), and then he called upon Councillor
Barlow to make a statement.

Councillor Barlow, on the Mayor’s right, was a different kind of man
from the Mayor.  He was fifty and iron-grey, with whiskers, but no
moustache; short, stoutish, raspish.

He said nothing about manliness, pluck, history, or auld lang syne.

He said he had given his services as chairman to the Football Club for
thirteen years; that he had taken up £2000 worth of shares in the
company; and that, as at that moment the company’s liabilities would
exactly absorb its assets, his £2000 was worth exactly nothing.  "You
may say," he said, "I’ve lost that £2000 in thirteen years.  That is,
it’s the same as if I ’d been steadily paying three pun’ a week out of
my own pocket to provide football matches that you chaps would n’t take
the trouble to go and see.  That’s the straight of it!  What have I got
for my pains?  Nothing but worries, and these!"  (He pointed to his grey
hairs.)  "And I ’m not alone; there’s others; and now I have to come and
defend myself at a public meeting. I ’m supposed not to have the best
interests of football at heart.  Me and my co-directors," he proceeded,
with even a rougher raspishness, "have warned the town again and again
what would happen if the matches weren’t better patronised.  And now
it’s happened, and now it’s too late, you want to _do_ something!  You
can’t!  It’s too late.  There ’s only one thing the matter with
first-class football in Bursley," he concluded, "and it is n’t the
players.  It’s the public—it’s yourselves.  You ’re the most craven lot
of tomfools that ever a big football club had to do with.  When we lose
a match, what do you do?  Do you come and encourage us next time?  No,
you stop away, and leave us fifty or sixty pound out of pocket on a
match, just to teach us better!  Do you expect us to win every match?
Why, Preston North End itself—" here he spoke solemnly, of
heroes—"Preston North End itself in its great days did n’t win every
match—it lost to Accrington. But did the Preston public desert it?  No!
You—you have n’t got the pluck of a louse, nor the faithfulness of a
cat.  You ’ve starved your Football Club to death, and now you call a
meeting to weep and grumble.  And you have the insolence to write
letters to the _Signal_ about bad management, forsooth!  If anybody in
the hall thinks he can manage this Club better than me and my
co-directors have done, I may say that we hold a majority of the shares,
and we ’ll part with the whole show to any clever person or persons who
care to take it off our hands at a bargain price.  That’s talking."

He sat down.

Silence fell.  Even in the Five Towns a public meeting is seldom bullied
as Councillor Barlow had bullied that meeting.  It was aghast.
Councillor Barlow had never been popular: he had merely been respected;
but thenceforward he became even less popular than before.

"I ’m sure we shall all find Councillor Barlow’s heat quite excusable,"
the Mayor diplomatically began.

"No heat at all," the councillor interrupted. "Simply cold truth!"

A number of speakers followed, and nearly all of them were against the
directors.  Some, with prodigious memories for every combination of
players in every match that had ever been played, sought to prove by
detailed instances that Councillor Barlow and his co-directors had
persistently and regularly muddled their work during thirteen
industrious years.  And they defended the insulted public by asserting
that no public that respected itself would pay sixpence to watch the
wretched football provided by Councillor Barlow.  They shouted that the
team wanted reconstituting, wanted new blood.

"Yes!" shouted Councillor Barlow in reply. "And how are you going to get
new blood, with transfer fees as high as they are now?  You can’t get
even an average good player for less than £200.  Where ’s the money to
come from? Anybody want to lend a thousand or so on second debentures?"

He laughed sneeringly.

No one showed a desire to invest in second debentures of the Bursley
F.C. Ltd.

Still, speakers kept harping on the necessity of new blood in the team,
and then others, bolder, harped on the necessity of new blood on the
board.

"Shares on sale!" cried the councillor.  "Any buyers?  Or," he added,
"do you want something for nothing—as usual?"

At length a gentleman rose at the back of the hall.

"I don’t pretend to be an expert on football," said he, "though I think
it’s a great game, but I should like to say a few words as to this
question of new blood."

The audience craned its neck.

"Will Mr. Councillor Machin kindly step up to the platform?" the Mayor
suggested.

And up Denry stepped.

The thought in every mind was: "What’s he going to do?  What’s he got up
his sleeve—this time?"

"Three cheers for Machin!" people chanted gaily.

"Order!" said the Mayor.

Denry faced the audience.  He was now accustomed to audiences.  He said:

"If I ’m not mistaken, one of the greatest modern footballers is a
native of this town."

And scores of voices yelled: "Ay!  Callear! Callear!  Greatest centre
forward in England!"

"Yes," said Denry.  "Callear is the man I mean.  Callear left the
district, unfortunately for the district, at the age of nineteen, for
Liverpool.  And it was not till after he left that his astounding
abilities were perceived.  It is n’t too much to say that he made the
fortune of Liverpool City.  And I believe it is the fact that he scored
more goals in three seasons than any other player has ever done in the
League.  Then, York County, which was in a tight place last year, bought
him from Liverpool for a high price, and, as all the world knows,
Callear had his leg broken in the first match he played for his new
club.  That just happened to be the ruin of the York Club, which is now
quite suddenly in bankruptcy (which happily we are not) and which is
disposing of its players. Gentlemen, I say that Callear ought to come
back to his native town.  He is fitter than ever he was, and his proper
place is in his native town."

Loud cheers!

"As captain and centre forward of the club of the Mother of the Five
Towns he would be an immense acquisition and attraction, and he would
lead us to victory."

Renewed cheers!

"And how," demanded Councillor Barlow jumping up angrily, "are we to get
him back to his precious native town?  Councillor Machin admits that he
is not an expert on football.  It will probably be news to him that
Aston Villa have offered £700 to York for the transfer of Callear, and
Blackburn Rovers have offered £750, and they ’re fighting it out between
’em. Any gentleman willing to put down £800 to buy Callear for Bursley?"
he sneered.  "I don’t mind telling you that steam-engines and the King
himself couldn’t get Callear into our Club."

"Quite finished?" Denry inquired, still standing.

Laughter, overtopped by Councillor Barlow’s snort as he sat down.

Denry lifted his voice.

"Mr. Callear, will you be good enough to step forward and let us all
have a look at you?"

The effect of these apparently simple words surpassed any effect
previously obtained by the most complex flights of oratory in that hall.
A young, blushing, clumsy, long-limbed, small-bodied giant stumbled
along the central aisle and climbed the steps to the platform, where
Denry pointed him to a seat.  He was recognised by all the true votaries
of the game.  And everybody said to everybody: "By Gosh!  It’s him right
enough.  It’s Callear!"  And a vast astonishment and expectation of good
fortune filled the hall.  Applause burst forth, and though no one knew
what the appearance of Callear signified, the applause continued and
waxed.

"Good old Callear!"  The hoarse shouts succeeded each other.  "Good old
Machin!"

"Anyhow," said Denry, when the storm was stilled, "we ’ve got him here,
without either steam-engines or his Majesty.  Will the directors of the
club accept him?"

"And what about the transfer?" Councillor Barlow demanded.

"Would you accept him and try another season if you could get him free?"
Denry retorted.

Councillor Barlow always knew his mind, and was never afraid to let
other people share that knowledge.

"Yes," he said.

"Then I will see that you have the transfer free."

"But what about York?"

"I have settled with York provisionally," said Denry.  "That is my
affair.  I have returned from York to-day.  Leave all that to me.  This
town has had many benefactors far more important than myself.  But I
shall be able to claim this originality: I ’m the first to make a
present of a live man to the town. Gentlemen—Mr. Mayor—I venture to call
for three cheers for the greatest centre forward in England, our
fellow-townsman."

The scene, as the _Signal_ said, was unique.

And at the Sports Club and the other clubs afterwards men said to each
other: "No one but him would have thought of bringing Callear over
specially and showing him on the platform.... That’s cost him above
twopence, that has!"

Two days later a letter appeared in the _Signal_ (signed "Fiat
Justitia") suggesting that Denry, as some reward for his public spirit,
ought to be the next mayor of Bursley, in place of Alderman Bloor
deceased.  The letter urged that he would make an admirable mayor, the
sort of mayor the old town wanted in order to wake it up.  And also it
pointed out that Denry would be the youngest mayor that Bursley had ever
had, and probably the youngest mayor in England that year.  The
sentiment in the last idea appealed to the town.  The town decided that
it would positively _like_ to have the youngest mayor it had ever had,
and probably the youngest mayor in England that year.  The _Signal_
printed dozens of letters on the subject.  When the Council met, more
informally than formally, to choose a chief magistrate in place of the
dead alderman, several councillors urged that what Bursley wanted was a
young and _popular_ mayor. And in fine Councillor Barlow was shelved for
a year.  On the choice being published the entire town said: "Now we
_shall_ have a mayoralty—and don’t you forget it!"

And Denry said to Nellie:

"You ’ll be mayoress to the youngest mayor, etc., my child.  And it’s
cost me, including hotel and travelling expenses, eight hundred and
eleven pounds six and sevenpence."



                                  III


The rightness of the Council in selecting Denry as mayor was confirmed
in a singular manner by the behaviour of the football and of Callear at
the opening match of the season.

It was a philanthropic match, between Bursley and Axe, for the benefit
of a county orphanage, and, according to the custom of such matches, the
ball was formally kicked off by a celebrity, a pillar of society.  The
ceremony of kicking off has no sporting significance; the celebrity
merely with gentleness propels the ball out of the white circle and then
flies for his life from the _melée_; but it is supposed to add to the
moral splendour of the game.  In the present instance the posters said:
"Kick-off at 3.45 by Councillor E. H. Machin, Mayor-designate."  And
indeed no other celebrity could have been decently selected.  On the
fine afternoon of the match Denry therefore discovered himself with a
new football at his toes, a silk hat on his head, and twenty-two
Herculean players menacing him in attitudes expressive of an intention
to murder him.  Bursley had lost the toss, and hence Denry had to kick
towards the Bursley goal.  As the _Signal_ said, he "despatched the
sphere" straight into the keeping of Callear, who as centre forward was
facing him, and Callear was dodging down the field with it before the
Axe players had finished admiring Denry’s effrontery.  Every reader will
remember with a thrill the historic match in which the immortal Jimmy
Brown, on the last occasion when he captained Blackburn Rovers, dribbled
the ball himself down the length of the field, scored a goal, and went
home with the English Cup under his arm.  Callear evidently intended to
imitate the feat.  He was entirely wrong.  Dribbling tactics had been
killed for ever, years before, by Preston North End, who invented the
"passing" game.  Yet Callear went on, and good luck seemed to float over
him like a cherub.  Finally he shot; a wild, high shot; but there was an
adverse wind which dragged the ball down, swept it round, and blew it
into the net.  The first goal had been scored in twenty seconds!  (It
was also the last in the match.)  Callear’s reputation was established.
Useless for solemn experts to point out that he had simply been larking
for the gallery, and that the result was a shocking fluke—Callear’s
reputation was established.  He became at once the idol of the populace.
As Denry walked gingerly off the field to the grandstand he too was
loudly cheered, and he could not help feeling that, somehow, it was he
who had scored that goal.  And although nobody uttered the precise
thought, most people did secretly think, as they gazed at the triumphant
Denry, that a man who triumphed like that, because he triumphed like
that, was the right sort of man to be mayor, the kind of man they
needed.

Denry became identified with the highest class of local football.  This
fact led to a curious crisis in the history of municipal manners.  On
Corporation Sunday the mayor walks to church, preceded by the mace, and
followed by the aldermen and councillors, the borough officials, the
volunteers, and the fire brigade; after all these, in the procession,
come individuals known as prominent citizens.  Now the first and second
elevens of the Bursley Football Club, headed by Callear, expressed their
desire to occupy a place in Denry’s mayoral procession; they felt that
some public acknowledgment was due to the mayor for his services to the
national sport. Denry instantly agreed, with thanks: the notion seemed
to him entirely admirable.  Then some unfortunately-inspired parson
wrote to the _Signal_ to protest against professional footballers
following the chief magistrate of the borough to church.  His arguments
were that such a thing was unheard of, and that football was the cause
of a great deal of evil gambling. Some people were inclined to agree
with the protest, until Denry wrote to the _Signal_ and put a few
questions: Was Bursley proud of its football team?  Or was Bursley
ashamed of its football team?  Was the practice of football incompatible
with good citizenship?  Was there anything dishonourable in playing
football? Ought professional footballers to be considered as social
pariahs?  Was there any class of beings to whom the churches ought to be
closed?

The parson foundered in a storm of opprobrium, scorn, and ironic
laughter.  Though the town laughed, it only laughed to hide its disgust
of the parson.

People began to wonder whether the teams would attend in costume
carrying the football between them on a charger as a symbol.  No such
multitudes ever greeted a mayoral procession in Bursley before.  The
footballers, however, appeared in ordinary costume (many of them in
frock-coats); but they wore neckties of the club colours, a device which
was agreed to be in the nicest taste.  St. Luke’s Church was crowded;
and, what is stranger, the churchyard was also crowded.  The church
barely held the procession itself and the ladies who by influence had
been accommodated with seats in advance.  Thousands of persons filled
the churchyard, and to prevent them from crushing into the packed fane
and bursting it at its weakest point, the apse, the doors had to be
locked and guarded.  Four women swooned during the service; neither Mrs.
Machin, senior, nor Nellie was among the four.  It was the first time
that any one had been known to swoon at a religious service held in
November.  This fact alone gave a tremendous prestige to Denry’s
mayoralty. When, with Nellie on his arm, he emerged from the church to
the thunders of the organ, the greeting which he received in the
churchyard, though the solemnity of the occasion forbade clapping,
lacked naught in brilliance and efficacy.

The real point and delight of that Corporation Sunday was not fully
appreciated till later.  It had been expected that the collection after
the sermon would be much larger than usual, because the congregation was
much larger than usual.  But the churchwardens were startled to find it
four times as large as usual.  They were further startled to find only
three threepenny-bits among all the coins.  This singularity led to
comment and to note-comparing.  Everybody had noticed for weeks past a
growing dearth of threepenny-bits.  Indeed, threepenny-bits had
practically vanished from circulation in the Five Towns.  On the Monday
it became known that the clerks of the various branches of the Universal
Thrift Club, Limited, had paid into the banks enormous and unparalleled
quantities of threepenny-bits; and for at least a week afterwards
everybody paid for everything in three-penny-bits.  And the piquant news
passed from mouth to mouth that Denry, to the simple end of ensuring a
thumping collection for charities on Corporation Sunday, had used the
vast organisation of the Thrift Club to bring about a famine of
threepenny-bits.  In the annals of the town that Sunday is referred to
as "Three-penny-bit Sunday," because it was so happily devoid of
threepenny-bits.

A little group of councillors were discussing Denry.

"What a card!" said one, laughing joyously. "He ’s a rare ’un, no
mistake!"

"Of course, this ’ll make him more popular than ever," said another.
"We ’ve never had a man to touch him for that."

"And yet," demanded Councillor Barlow, "what’s he done?  Has he ever
done a day’s work in his life?  What great cause is he identified with?"

"He’s identified," said the first speaker, "with the great cause of
cheering us all up."





*** End of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Denry the Audacious" ***

Doctrine Publishing Corporation provides digitized public domain materials.
Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians.
This effort is time consuming and expensive, so in order to keep providing
this resource, we have taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties,
including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Doctrine Publishing
Corporation's ISYS search for use by individuals, and we request that you
use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort
to Doctrine Publishing's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a
large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of
public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Keep it legal -  Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for
ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because
we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States,
that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries.
Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we
can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is
allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Doctrine Publishing
ISYS search  means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world.
Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About ISYS® Search Software
Established in 1988, ISYS Search Software is a global supplier of enterprise
search solutions for business and government.  The company's award-winning
software suite offers a broad range of search, navigation and discovery
solutions for desktop search, intranet search, SharePoint search and embedded
search applications.  ISYS has been deployed by thousands of organizations
operating in a variety of industries, including government, legal, law
enforcement, financial services, healthcare and recruitment.



Home